Harry Potter and the Maneosioan War by meg2089kul

Rating: PG
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 22/11/2004
Last Updated: 11/08/2005
Status: In Progress

Harry is subconsciously falling for a certain close female friend. In the mean time, he and his
friends realize that sufferable sacrifices must be made as new gains and losses come to mind. With
the Maneosioan War going on, which will determine either the final domination or defeat of the Dark
Lord, will the power to weaken Voldemort be found in Harry Potter himself, or will they find it in
those who they least expect - each other?




1. From the Mist
----------------



From the Mist

It was another hot summer day on Privet Drive; children were laughing outside while riding their
bikes and playing new games, with not a care in the world. Who would have ever guessed that at that
same exact moment, a teenage boy by the name of Harry Potter was laying in his bedroom on a
beautiful day, full of concern and resentment, hidden away from the wizarding world that he missed
so much, even though he had only been away from Hogwarts, his school, for no more than two weeks?
It was the twelfth of July and he had already missed his best friends, Ron and Hermione, and the
school at which he learned magic after spending the summer holidays with the Dursleys, his least
favorite and only relatives.

For Harry Potter was a wizard - and a real one at that. Not the ones that muggles see on
television doing fake magic tricks, but the kind of wizard who was brave, noble, and, at this very
moment, the loneliest one in his year.

But right then, Harry wasn't thinking about the homework that he had to do over the
holidays, or how much longer he had to wait until he came into the Order of the Phoenix
headquarters. He wasn't even bothered with who was going to be the new Gryffindor Quidditch
Captain or who was going to fill in all those empty spots on the team, or what he had gotten on his
O.W. L.'s. And, for one thing, he wasn't even thinking about Sirius, who's murder he
had wanted more than anything in the world to get out of his mind. The only thing he was thinking
about was -

Hermione. And all of the others that he had dragged into the Department of Mysteries last year
that could have suffered the same fate as his godfather.

"She nearly died," he thought to himself, "and I haven't even apologized to
her or any of the others. All I was thinking about was myself and that stupid prophesy...It was all
my fault. She warned me; she knew this would happen. And now what?" he thought. "What if
something did happen to her? I'd never forgive myself! I was such a fool to think that I could
save Sirius. That I, Harry, could face Voldemort and all of his Death Eaters singlehandedly. If I
had only left it alone, let Dumbledore handle it."

But then he remembered, it was Dumbledore who had told him that it was not Harry's fault,
but his own. Of course, Harry wasn't about to fall for that. It was his fault and he knew it.
Nothing Dumbledore could have said changed anything, even when he told him about the prophesy . .
.

Harry shuddered. He remembered the words spoken by Sibyl Trelawney so clearly, as if she was
whispering them in his ear at this very moment, "BORN TO THOSE WHO HAVE THRISE DEFIED HIM,
BORN AS THE SEVENTH MONTH DIES .. ."

"But one day," he reminded himself, "one day I will have to face him, all on my
own, one on one. I will either have to murder him or die trying. And I'm the only one who
can...I must do it...one day"

And he drifted of into a deep sleep from the heat of his bedroom.

"Harry, Harry, listen to me," he heard a voice call out from the mist. No, it
wasn't a mist, it was behind the veil. The same black veil behind which Sirius fell and never
returned.

"Harry," came Sirius's voice, "the mirror, Harry. Use the mirror. Tell her,
she needs to know...You must decide. Tell her, she is the one that must know. Tell. Tell. TELL
HER!!!"

Harry awoke with his glasses fogged-up in sweat. He was still fully dressed and could feel a
chill running down his spine from the wetness of his tee-shirt.

Tell her? But who was her? thought Harry. Although he knew perfectly well who Sirius was talking
about.

Harry rummaged through his trunk and found the mirror that Sirius had given him last Christmas
and called out to his own reflection, "Show me Hermione Granger."

At first, nothing happened and Harry thought that the only way the mirror would work is if it
was in Sirius's possession, but later he heard mumbling voices and the image of what appeared
to he a slab of wood appeared to him. Then Harry realized the mirror was laying face down one of
the tables in the Black Mansion. He then wondered if Hermione was there and decided to reach her.
"HERMIONE! RON! ANYBODY! I'M HERE! PICK UP THE MIRROR! IT'S ME, HARRY! HELLO! IS
ANYONE THERE?"

Suddenly, Harry saw another flash of light and the mirror was picked up by none other than Ginny
Weasley, Ron's little sister.

"Harry?" she exclaimed in utter surprise. "What are you - what the - ?"

"Ginny!" said Harry. "Hi! Sorry, no time to explain. Is Hermione there?"

"Er - " she said, still mildly bewildered, "yeah, she - she's here.
D-D'you want to talk to her?"

"Um, yeah," said Harry. "If-If she's there, that is." He didn't know
why, but the thought of telling Hermione about the prophesy made him nervous. He began to feel
sweat streaming down the back of his neck again.

"Okay," said Ginny, "hold on just a moment." Then she turned awkwardly and
said, "Wait a minute? How do I know that you're the real Harry?"

Harry signed, impatiently, "Just go on, ask me anything."

"Alright," she said. "Er...what's Ron's owl's name?"

"Pigwidgeon," he answered.

"And who came up with that name?" she said in a teasing tone.

"You did," said Harry, getting rather bored.

"You pass, then," she grinned. "Hold on."

Harry heard a muffle of footsteps and then two people running up the stairs very hurriedly. One
of them picked up the mirror again and Harry found himself face-to-face with Hermione. He was now
feeling rather dumbstruck because he didn't really know what to say after she screamed and
began speaking very quickly. "Harry! Oh, my goodness. It's so great to see you! Where did
you get this mirror? Why do you need to talk to me? Did something bad happen? Are you alright? Do
you need any help? Oh, Harry, what is it? I'll do anything, just say the word."

Harry's grin fell immediately. He now remembered how Hermione had told him that she would do
anything to save Sirius with him if he was sure that Voldemort had been torturing him. How very
wrong and stupid Harry felt now. But that is exactly why she had to know...

"Er," spoke Harry, "hi, Hermione! It's very nice to see you too. And I got
this mirror and the one that you're holding from Sirius." Hermione's expression sunk
and Harry could tell that she felt a bit embarrassed for making him remember Sirius. "Oh,
don't worry about that. I'm over it, honestly," said Harry, and she suddenly looked
the happiest since the time that she read the article saying that Harry's name had been finally
cleared from coming up with the silly story that Voldemort had regained power, because it was true;
Fudge, the Minister of Magic, saw him right within the Ministry itself.

"Listen," he continued, "are you alone?"

"Er," she turned to Ginny, who Harry saw rolled her eyes and left the room, shutting
the door behind her, which Harry noticed was the same room that he had slept in when he last stayed
at the Black Mansion.

"What about Ron? Is he there?" asked Harry.

"Oh, no. He's at Diagon Alley with Fred and George. He agreed to help them with some
things at their joke shop," explained Hermione. "So what was it that you wanted to talk
to me about?"

Harry still didn't feel confident to tell her. Not here, he thought, not now. Maybe, he
thought, it'd be better if I spoke to her in person. Then, an idea popped itself into
Harry's mind.

"Hermione, it's only a matter of time before I see you again at the Order of the
Phoenix and I need to tell you something very important. So, make sure that you can arrange a room
for us so that we cannot be overheard or over looked. Okay? It's very important and you just
have to know. I'm afraid you're life may be at stake - " Hermione gasped - " and
not just yours...all because of me."

"Harry, what are you talking about?"

"Look, I can't tell you now. The thing is, I don't exactly know how safe this
mirror is. So, will you agree not to tell anyone and do this for me?"

"Oh, of course, Harry, but what about Ron - ?"

"Absolutely not! Especially he can't know. Nobody! Do you hear me?"

"Yes, yes. I understand Harry. I'll study how to make that charm that they used on the
meetings of the Order of the Phoenix. Although, I dare say, it will be quite the challenge. But
I'm sure I'll be able to figure it out!" she said with a wide grin.

"Excellent! Well, I hope to see you soon, then."

"And, er, Harry," said Hermione going rather pink, "I'll try to arrange it so
that Moody and the others can pick you up as soon as possible."

"Right, thanks. Well, I'd better go."

"Okay," said Hermione, rather depressed that they had such a short conversation.
"Bye," she said, and put down the mirror.

Harry did the same and signed, "Well, I'm glad I got that off my chest."

But it was not far enough off his chest yet and Harry knew it because, sooner or later, he knew
that he would have to face Hermione once again and tell her the real truth about the Boy Who
Lived....

***

"Potter! Get down here this instant," Harry heard the booming voice of Uncle Vernon
call from downstairs.

Harry had woken up and, as he looked out the window, he could tell that it was early
morning.

"I'm coming....coming," he roared.

Harry got dressed and made his way downstairs, which he regretted very much once he saw the
loathing look that Uncle Vernon gave him.

"Tell me, who is this person, or rather people, stalking us at our very home!" he
screamed and pointed at the front door. Harry slowly moved towards it and saw Ron staring back at
him.

"Ron!" said Harry, quite shocked. "Not that I'm not happy to see you or
anything, but what the devil are you doing here? I knew Hermione told me you'd pick me up soon,
but isn't this a bit overdoing it?"

"Nice to see you too," said Ron sarcastically. "So, are you ready? Everyone's
waiting in the car." Ron pointed to a crowd of Weasleys frantically waving at him from none
other than -

"The Ford Anglia! No way! How did you get that back?" said Harry, astounded.

"Dumbledore," said Ron, simply. "He found it out in the Forbidden Forest while he
was searching for some slightly unusual things and decided to send it back to us, fully fixed and
everything! Dad's not allowed to fly it anymore though; he was forced to remove the charm.
Shame, we could have really used it for a bit of fun, eh?"

"Yeah," said Harry. "Well, d'you want to help me get my things?"

"Sure," said Ron, "that's exactly what I'm here for."

Uncle Vernon gave Ron a slightly detesting look, which Ron returned and Harry laughed at.

Harry gathered up his belongings quickly, along with his treasured Firebolt, the mirror, Hedwig,
and his trunk, and the both of them made their way downstairs and towards the car where Harry was
greeted by an overwhelming amount of people.

"Harry! Our old business partner. You can't possibly imagine how well our joke shop is
doing. All thanks to you, of course," said Fred in a hushed voice so that Mrs. Weasly
wouldn't overhear. Harry noticed that they were, indeed, dressed in the finest cloaks and seem
to have done the family the same bit of profit because Ginny was wearing a new dress and the rest
of the Weasleys were no longer clothed in their old cloaks. Even Mrs. Weasley seemed to be wearing
a new pair of diamond earnings which changed color in the sun.

"Couldn't have done it without you, mate," added George. "Great to see you
again!"

"Hullo, Harry!" said Ginny. "I know you're glad your summer with the Dursleys
has been this short, aren't you?" Harry grinned and nodded.

"Oh, Harry. It is good that we get to see you so soon, dear, isn't it?"said Mrs.
Weasley, grinning merrily.

Both Bill and Charley clapped Harry on the back and said, "Hey, Harry. Nice to see you
again."

But the one Weasley that Harry couldn't believe was smiling back at him as he reached the
end of the line was Percy.

Harry felt quite awkward. After all, it was Percy who had betrayed the Weasley that same year
and told Ron not to hang out with Harry anymore.

"Er," said Percy, "listen, Harry. I'm really sorry about being so stupid and
all. I should have guessed that you and Dumbledore were both telling the truth. I guess I just let
my head get a little too big -" Fred and George giggled; Percy threw them a stern look -
"So, I really hope that you'd only be so kind as to forgive my foolishness."

Harry couldn't believe his ears. Percy, perfect prefect Percy, was admitting to him that he
had been foolish and was actually asking Harry for forgiveness!

After a few seconds, Harry replied to an earnest Percy, "Of course I'll forgive you.
After all, I never really gave you any explanation, did I?"

Percy beamed, "Why thank you, Harry, I' m honored."

Harry noticed that the Order of the Phoenix wasn't there to accompany him anymore and he
asked, "Er, what about the members of the You-Know-What?"

"Oh," said Mr. Weasley, who had just emerged out of the car and smiled at Harry,
pointing up. Harry looked above his head and saw the members circling the car on broomsticks like
muggle helicopters. "Couldn't stay away, now, could they?" he said.

"Won't the muggles see them, though?"

"No, I'm afraid not. You see, Moody has learned a new trick that he desired to show off
to all of us. It's called the Eye-of-the-Muggle. You see, you simply mutter the magic words and
the muggles cannot see the witch or wizard that may be standing right in front of them."

"Awesome," said Harry.

"Yes, it certainly is. Now, Harry, if you don't mind, we best be on our way. Don't
want to linger for too long or the muggles might find it suspicious" he said.

"Right," Harry said and he climbed into the Ford Anglia, followed by Ron and the
others.

Yet Harry felt as if there was someone missing, as if a part of his was still not in the
car.

"Ron," he asked, "where's Hermione? Didn't she want to come and see me as
well?" He sounded a bit hurt.

"Oh, she did and she told me to tell you that she was truly sorry, but she had to deal with
something important. Dunno. Probably doing homework already."

But Harry quickly realized what she must have been doing - she was looking for the spell to
silent the room in which Harry was going to tell her -

He gulped. Why couldn't Hermione just look for it when he got there? She didn't have to
know it at the exact moment that they met. The though slipped his mind, however, as Ron began to
tell Harry the fascinating story of Percy's apology to his parents and the rest of his family.
Percy didn't seem too entertained by it and tried to quickly change the subject. "Harry,
by the way," he said, "you'll never guess who's joined the Order of the
Phoenix!"

"Oh, yeah," said Ginny and giggled as she glanced at Bill who suddenly became
interested in the muggle buildings that could be seen through the car window.

"It's - " began Percy, but was interrupted by the harsh landing of the Ford Anglia
at Number Twelve, Grimauld Place. Harry's insides lurched. He knew very well that everything
inside the place would remind him of Sirius. Luckily, it was the house of Dark wizards, so there
weren't many portraits of Sirius hanging there. Still, there was Buckbeak, who helped Sirius
escape the dementors in Harry's third year and Kreacher, the house elf that had betrayed Sirius
and got his own master murdered....

But Harry tried hard not to think about it right at the moment and got out of the car, anxious
to get some breakfast and find out if Hermione had found the spell.

Harry went with the others, who got his things, and Mr. Weasley said, "Number 12, Grimmauld
Place," to an empty alley between Numbers 11 and 13 where an entire mansion suddenly appeared
towards which Harry stepped forward and walked inside.

"Quiet, Harry, dear," Mrs. Weasley prompted him. "Remember, Sirius's
mother."

Harry made his way silently down the creepy corridor with the decapitated heads of the old house
elves and into the kitchen where he dropped his things and waited for the others to join him.
Hermione, however, was nowhere in sight. She must still be looking for that spell, thought
Harry.

The Weasley all made their way into the kitchen and were followed by the members of the Order
who all greeted Harry as invitingly as if he was their own flesh and blood. To Harry's
surprise, Tonks had made her pink hair floor length, which he didn't see the point of
considering the fact that she constantly kept tripping over it.

However, he soon found out that she had merely been trying to outgrow another girl's hair
who ran towards Harry and slowed down on her tip-toes before she rushed into him, and it was none
other than Fleur Delacour!

"Oh, `arry!" she gave him a kiss on each cheek and Harry felt himself go red. "It
is marvelous to see you again!"

"Hi, Fleur. What are you - how did you - ?"

"`arry! I'm surprised at you. I would think zat you would be `appy to see me."

"No, I am. It's just that this is the Order of the Phoenix, and well-"

"Oh, I am working for zee Order now, `arry. `Asn't anyone told you yet? Ah, well it is
a long story."

Harry could hear someone approaching and joining the rest of them behind Fleur's silvery
blonde hair, but he wasn't paying attention; he couldn't if he tried. Fleur's glow was
so illuminating and her hair so shiny that it was impossible to see anything but her, even if Harry
desperately tried.

"Well, since I am working for zee Order now, we will be able to spend a lot more time
togezer. Isn't zat wonderful `arry?"

"Ahem," a girl had cleared her throat very loudly behind Fleur, and Harry had suddenly
turned to focus on who she was, though he couldn't figure it out.

She had sleek brown hair that laid very nicely on her strait figure and looked like the type of
hair that Harry noticed Aunt Petunia arguing was no point in having if you didn't want to spend
a fortune on a hairstyle. Her eyes were deep blue and unlike anything Harry had ever seen before.
She was wearing an orange dress that fell down to her knees and met up with a bright yellow hem.
Over the dress, she had sky-blue robes that were attached at the center with a gorgeous blue pin
that resembled an oval gem. A red heart necklace hung on her neck.

Just then, Harry was taken aback as Fleur said, "Oh, don't worry. I am engaged, you
know."

The girl's eyes widened and she went extremely pale. She suddenly regained her blood to a
point when she was crimson red and Harry finally recognized her to be no other than his best
friend, Hermione. He felt his jaw drop.

Hermione looked so much more feminine that it was scary. Her eyebrows had thinned, she was
wearing a very thin and natural layer of make up, and she even had gained about an inch from the
very elegant shoes that sat gracefully on her feet.

"Er, hi," was the only idiotic thing that Harry could possibly think to say to her
because, even though Fleur, who was part Veela, was standing right in front of Harry, he
couldn't take his eyes of Hermione. So this is what she has been doing, he thought to himself.
Ron seemed to be just as surprised, only one of his eyebrows was raised and he looked slightly
disapprovingly at Hermione.

She smiled back at Harry and quickly looked away because everyone seemed to be staring at her
now.

"Well, Harry. Best get your things upstairs, eh?" said Mr. Weasley, "Ron and, er,
Hermione can help you with that of course." He gave Hermione an odd and disbelieving look.

Hermione, eager to get away from all of the people staring, all except for Fleur, who seemed to
be simply beaming at the sight of Hermione, was the first to leave the kitchen and lead the
way.

As they made their was upstairs, Harry was speechless. He didn't know what to say to
Hermione, but he knew it would be rude not to complement her on such a change so he said, "Er,
Hermione you look - you're - "

"Different," helped Ron.

"Well, not that there was anything wrong with you before," said Harry to a blushing
Hermione, "but you look somewhat more elegant and, well, you're hair's strait and
stuff."

"See, since Fleur came buy I kind of thought that I was getting tired of my hair being all
over the place, so she bought me this special potion that permanently straightens your hair -
"

"But I never minded your hair before," said Harry.

Hermione's face turned even more brick-red, but she continued, " - and my eyes were
getting a bit dull - "

"That's not true!" shouted Harry.

"Calm down mate," said Ron, "you'll wake the mother of horror," who
referred to Sirius's mom.

"Sorry," said Harry, "but what about Fleur? How did she - ?"

"She's engaged to Bill, you know," said Hermione.

"Oh, no, Hermione. Not Bill. It's dear Villiam," said Ron, mimicking Fleur's
accent.

"Do you mean to tell me that Fleur is going to be a Weasley?"

"Yep," said Ron and, right before Harry had the chance to open his mouth, he said,
"and Bill was convinced that she really wanted to spend a lot of time with him and work for
the Order and stuff, so Dumbledore let her join."

Harry was shocked. "But how does he know- I mean, not that Fleur is a bad person, we just
don't know that much about her - how do we know her parents aren't in touch with Voldemort
or anything?"

"Because Snape tested her with Veritaserum, even though Dumbledore seemed to think that her
word was enough. So they allowed her in," said Hermione.

"But how do they know that she just won't run off to Voldemort and, well, spill
everything about the Order?"

"Harry, do you honestly think that Dumbledore is going to let anyone join the Order without
special charms cast upon them? Otherwise, anyone could just run over to Voldemort and tell him
everything, no matter how much we might trust them."

Harry had completely forgotten that Hermione had started saying Voldemort's full name last
year and now remembered how much he had appreciated her for that.

They finally reached the top of the stairs and it seemed that both Harry and Hermione had
remembered something important - their secret meeting. How in the world were they supposed to ditch
Ron? thought Harry. But it was Hermione who handled it, and very nicely indeed.

"Listen, Ron. Harry and I can take care of things from here on. Why don't you go and
have breakfast already? I ate and, well, I'll come down with Harry soon enough."

Ron hesitated, firstly, but then heard his stomach growl and said, "Okay, then. I'll
meet you two downstairs. Hurry up, though. We've got a lot of people there. Wouldn't want
them to run out of food, now, would you?" and he ran off, leaving Harry and Hermione
alone.

Harry felt awkward. He still didn't feel right about telling Hermione, but he knew that it
had to be done.

"Er," he said, "so, I suppose you've worked out that charm?"

"Oh, yes," said Hermione. "It was a bit difficult at first, but I got the hang of
it eventually."

"Okay then, er, where to?"

"Well, I was thinking we could go into the room with Buckbeak. I mean, he can't
overhear us and he was just fed this morning, so I don't see any reason for someone to go
bursting in there."

"Alright," said Harry and they made their way through the mansion to a room containing
the hippogriff, which was far less pleasant than Harry hoped it would be, but at least no one was
about to hear what he was going to tell Hermione.

"Imperturbio," said Hermione and, immediately, the door behind her had shut itself and
so had the only window that the room contained. The floor boarder jammed themself up tightly and
Harry was slightly worried that someone would notice the bangs that they had made as they closed
themselves.

However, there was no shouting Mrs. Weasley or Mrs. Black, so Harry let out a relieved sigh.

At that moment, Hermione turned to him and was watching him closely, he beautiful head tilted to
one side.

Harry took a deep breath. This was it, he told himself.

"Hermione," he said, "there's something that I've been meaning to tell
you."

"Yeah, I know," she said in a quiet and voice and Harry noticed that her cheeks were a
bit flushed.

"Well," began Harry rather nervously, "the thing is that this is very serious,
Hermione."

"Oh," she said, "well, go on then."

"Hermione, do you remember that prophesy last year? The one that Neville dropped and was
lost forever?"

"Er, yes. But what does this have to do with anything, Harry?"

Harry could obviously tell that this wasn't exactly what she was expecting.

"Absolutely everything," he said.

She looked at him with a mixture of misunderstanding and concern.

"The thing is that the prophesy that was destroyed was told by none other than Sibyl
Trelawney, our Divination teacher, to Albus Dumbledore."

"Harry, how could you possibly - ?"

"And it was about Voldemort...and me," he breathed.

Hermione looked extremely puzzled.

"It was told before I was even born and the night that we returned to school from the
Department of Mysteries, Dumbledore invited me into his office. And since, you know, he witnessed
it, he was able to draw the prophesy out of his Pensive."

Harry could see an anxious and frightened look on Hermione's face.

"It said - " he continued, " - It said that the one with the power to vanquish
the Dark Lord approaches. It said that he is born to those who have thrise defied him as the
seventh month dies. He will mark him as his equal, but he will have power unknown to the Dark
Lord," Harry stopped as he saw Hermione losing breath. "And one of us must die at the
hand of the other because the both of us cannot live at the same time," he finished.

Hermione looked as if she had just been Petrified again. She seemed lost for words but then
spoke in a minuscule voice, "But, Harry," he could hear the tears edging to escape from
her throat, "how can you be sure that she was talking about - " she gulped -
"you?"

"Because," said Harry and lifted his hair back so that Hermione could see his scar
clearly, "the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal."

At first, he though that Hermione was going to faint, but then she took him by surprise as she
threw herself onto him and said, "Oh, Harry. No, she wasn't talking about you. It's
not true! I won't let it be true! Do you hear me Harry, I won't let it be true?!" she
screamed as he saw tears running down her face, but he knew that no matter what Hermione could
possibly do, the truth would always stay the same.

Harry was holding onto her very tightly, but then she slightly drew her head back and was now
face-to-face with Harry. Although, Harry didn't understand why she hadn't run and never
wanted to see him again. And then something magical happened, as Harry looked into Hermione's
shining blue eyes, they moved closed and closed together until, finally, their lips touched and
Harry never wanted it to end; it was the most sensational feeling. And it was not like when he had
kissed Cho, because he could feel Hermione's love and passion for him, there, in Buckbeak's
room.

However, she suddenly drew away and Harry could see a look or regret on her face. "Oh,
Harry," she said, "I'm so sorry. I don't know what I was thinking. I better
go."

Just then, Harry realized that what Hermione wanted to hear wasn't about the prophesy or his
destiny. What she wanted to hear was the exact reason for why she had gotten dressed up and made
sure to look beautiful when Harry first saw her. And that was exactly what she was going to hear
because that was exactly how Harry felt.

As she approached the door, Harry ran after her and grabbed her wrist.

"Wait, Hermione."

She stopped, but still had not looked up at him. "Listen, the reason why I wanted you to
know this is because I didn't want you to get hurt. I didn't want to lose you like I lost
Sirius. Because, that day, at the Department of Mysteries, when you were hit with that spell and I
thought that you were - well, dead - I realized how much I cared about you. Hermione I l-"

But Harry never got the chance to finish telling Hermione what he "l-"d because, at
that moment, he could hear Ron's voice coming from the hallway calling for them, "HARRY?
HERMIONE? WHERE D'YOU TWO GO?"

"We better get going," she said.

But Harry wasn't finished, so he said one of the shortest and most meaningful sentences of
his life, "Hermione, I love you."

It seemed that those words were exactly what she wanted to hear because she suddenly looked up
at him with the most hopeful face in the world and said, "Harry, you have no idea how long
I've waited for you to say that."

"What?" said Harry.

"It seems...that I've loved you since forever."

"Y-you did?" said Harry.

Hermione nodded her head with a mixture of a smile and eyes full of tears.

"You don't mind that I might - that you might -?"

"Harry, if I was told to die for you tomorrow, you know that I would. Considering the
countless times that you nearly died for me and the way that I really feel about you."

Harry felt better. It was as if he was suddenly no longer a victim or a future murderer. It was
as if, for one of the few times in his life, he felt normal, and just the same as everybody else.
So, I'm not a marked man, he told himself. I'm just really lucky...

Hermione came up to him and gave him another kiss, and a much more confident one at that. She
held his hand and said, "Let's go, we need to tell the others - "

"Wait!" said Harry as he pulled her back and returned her kiss. "First of all, I
don't want anyone else to know about the prophesy. Not yet. And second, I think that we should
keep our relationship a secret."

"But, why?" said Hermione, sounding a bit disappointed.

"Because," replied Harry, "if Voldemort ever somehow finds out that you are
someone that I love deeply, then you will be put into a lot of danger, and that is the last thing
that I want right now."

"Alright," said Hermione, and let go of his hand, which he very much regretted.

Hermione undid the spell by shouting, "Fortis!" and they walked out, eager to find out
what had happened in the past half-hour.

-->



2. Relatives
------------



Chapter 2

Relatives

"Hey, Harry," said Ron. "Where've you two been? I've turned the entire
mansion inside out trying to find you!"

"Oh, er, sorry Ron. We, er -"

"Got lost," said Hermione.

"Lost? In this place?" Ron shuddered. "That has to be about the worst thing that
could possibly happen to you."

"No, it - it really wasn't all that bad," said Harry, grinning at Hermione
vaguely.

Ron stared at them, looking from one to the other, puzzled. "Well," he finally said,
"you'll never guess who I got a letter from!"

"Who?" said Harry and Hermione.

"None other than," Ron lowered his voice so that Fred and George wouldn't
overhear, "Loony Lovegood."

"You're kidding," said Hermione, gigging.

Harry, however, didn't look too pleased.

"Don't call her that," he said as Hermione gave him an oddly furious look.
"You know, she isn't all that bad, Ron. I just kind of feel sorry for her `cause, well,
she told me people take her stuff and call her that behind her back. It's just, she seems
simply misunderstood."

"Well, Harry. You better hope that's all she is to you," said Hermione in a low
whisper so that only he could hear her.

"Oh, come on, Hermione. You don't honestly think I actually -" But Hermione smiled
at him. "Of course I don't, Harry. It was just a joke," said Hermione who seemed to
find Luna a funny competition.

"Well, Luna wrote to me and said that she was hoping that I was having a good vacation and
asking if I could meet her down at Diagon Alley on the first of August," said Ron in a
disgusted tone.

"Go, Ron!" giggled Hermione, this time even harder.

"This isn't funny!" he said. "And besides, I'm not going! If I'm seen
with her in public, I'll be the laughing stock of the entire school!"

"So, go somewhere private," suggested Hermione.

"Are you kidding me? Do you honestly think that I like her or something?"

"Well, she definitely seems to like you so why not give it a go? We'll all go and get
our things on the same day so that you don't feel lonely if you want," she teased.

"No!" shouted Ron. "Because I'm not going and that's final!"

He stormed off, but Harry could still see Ron clutching Luna's letter in his hand and
eventually pocketing it as he left the room.

"What's got him so worked up?" asked Ginny.

"Oh, nothing," said Harry as Hermione was nearly about to spill his secret.

"Say, what ever happed to that git, Kreacher?" asked Harry.

"Oh," said Ginny, "he's still around but no longer at the Order of Phoenix
headquarters. See, as soon as, well, his last remaining master, you know, well - Dumbledore decided
to keep him at Hogwarts so that he wouldn't remind you and the rest of us of, well - " she
broke off, but Harry knew exactly what she was talking about.

However, before Harry could tell her that he understood who she had meant, they were interrupted
as, suddenly, Percy's breakfast plate burst with a loud BOOM and left pieces of scrambled egg
all over his face, leaving Fred and George fit with uncontrollable laughter and Mrs. Weasley with
rage at the twins.

"I THOUGHT A PROMISE WAS A PROMISE! YOU SAID NO MORE TESTING OF YOUR SILLY PRODUCTS!
"

"Strange," said George, "I thought those silly products made us all
fortunes."

"SILENCE!....ESPECIALLY ON FAMILY!" roared Mrs. Weasley.

"Oh, so we can try in out on, say, Harry?" asked Fred in an innocent tone.

"NO!" cried Mrs. Weasley, who was too furious to continue yelling at them and appeared
to be having a migraine as she patiently rubbed her temples while muttering something to herself as
she stormed out of the room.

Eventually, everyone had cleared out after breakfast and seemed to be busy with their own
troubles: the Order was working secretly, head-to-head, on new information that they seemed to be
discussing behind Harry's back, Fred and George had to find an alternate for their product
tester, Ron had promised Mrs. Weasley to carry some heavy loads from the basement, "But why
can't Fred and George do it? They can use magic!," and Ginny had run off to give
Melificent her bath, whom Harry had never heard of (while finding it odd that she would need
someone to give her a bath) and was wondering if he could meet when Hermione, checking to see that
they were well out of sight, suddenly took his hand and whispered, "Harry, how about we go for
a walk around this place?"

"Alright," said Harry. They both grabbed the last bit of toast, which reminded Harry
uncannily of the time that they had gone for a walk around the lake at Hogwarts, and left the
dinning room.

They reached the second floor corridor without saying a word when Hermione said, "You know,
I have always wanted to walk around this mansion. I doubt that it is ever possible to know all of
its corners, though."

This wasn't the conversation that Harry had in mind and so he said, "Say, Hermione.
Er...has anything been, er, going on between you and Ron lately?"

"What'd you mean?" she asked in a rather bored, matter-of-fact voice.

"I mean, has he, er, askedyouout?" said Harry.

Hermione looked bemused, "Say that again, Harry. I didn't quite get that."

"Has he, you know, asked you out?" Harry breathed.

Hermione chocked on the bit of toast that she had finished nibbling.

"Harry, you're not serious about that, are you?" she looked stricken.

"Actually, I am. I mean it," he said, still looking at her frightened face.
"Well? Has he?"

Hermione looked as if she didn't know what to say and, finally, she managed to spit
something out. "Harry," she said in a rather shaky voice, "I think that it's
time that you know something about me and - and Ron."

She was avoiding Harry's eyes, but he still noticed that she doubted telling him whatever it
was.

"If you must," he said.

"Well, you see Harry, it's like this - " she began rather scared " - I..I
probably shouldn't be telling you this - scratch that, I know I shouldn't be telling you
this, but, well, since you told me about that prophesy..."

She continued, "You see, Ron and I are - are - "

"What is it, Hermione?"

"We're related."

"WHAT!" yelled Harry.

"Shhh!" said Hermione. "Mrs. Weasley and the others will have my throat if they
find out I told you!"

"But why? How?" Harry was so confused. Everything that he once knew seemed do be
swirling in a massive disarray.

"Well, the thing is that I'm Ron's, and Ginny's, and Fred and George's
(Hermione shuddered), and so on, cousin."

"But - but - b-but," said Harry.

"I know, and I'm really sorry, Harry, but I just couldn't tell you," she said.
"Mrs. Weasley is my aunt. She, er, is my mother's sister; her maiden name is Prewett, and
she is, er, a Squib."

Harry was still transfixed in the thought, but then awoke from the moment to ask, "But
Hermione, I mean, why didn't you just tell me? And how long have you known?"

"Harry, the reason why I couldn't tell you was because of you. You and your family.
Because the only family that you had was those awful Muggles that you lived with and, here I am
with Ron, in this huge wizarding family - " she paused, watching his sulked face. "But
the only reason that we kept it a secret from you was because we didn't want to hurt you,
Harry. We didn't want you to feel left out. And besides, wouldn't you feel awkward if you
knew that your two best friends were cousins?"

"Yeah, I guess so."

"See! And, we've known ever since second year," she said. "Once Ron's
parents met my mother at Diagon Alley the day we were getting our books, they just had to tell him
that I was related to him, otherwise it would have caused a lot of peculiar moments. And - they
obviously told me, but they hesitated telling you because they just weren't sure that you were
ready for something like that, Harry," she said desperately.

Harry felt like such a fool. Of course, he told himself, that's why Ron keeps jumping on
Malfoy for calling her a Mudbood and why he didn't like the idea of her being fond of Lockhart
and -

"Wait a minute," he said, "but why was he so jealous when you went to the ball
with Krum?"

"Jealous? Is that what you though he was? No - " Hermione laughed, "He's just
a bit overprotective. You know how he was when he found out that Ginny was dating Michael.
That's just how he is. Ron's like a brother to me."

"But, what about when you said that he should have asked you to the ball first?"

"Oh, I was being sarcastic, Harry. I knew that it would have been too overprotective of him
to take me to the ball himself so I made that snide remark to show him how ridiculous I thought he
was being about the whole Krum thing."

"And - and what about when you kissed him on the cheek last year, eh?"

"That was just because I really wanted to wish him luck, and you know that he needed it
back then. Besides, the only reason he reacted like that is because it is kind of weird if your
cousin just kisses you on the cheek out of the blue. Especially one that you constantly argue with
and one that is a girl."

Hermione shook her head and smirked. "What is it?" he asked.

"Oh, no - I just remembered when we were practicing Patronuses in the Room of Requirements
and I found out mine was an otter. I thought - surely you would have realized that an otter is a
member of the weasel family. I mean...nothing...never mind. Just a thought..."

"Hermione, you know I'm not good at these sorts of interpretations."

"Yeah, I know. And, er, what about you and Cho, then?"

Harry snorted, "You don't really think there is anything going on between us anymore,
do you?" Hermione raised both of her eyebrows. "We definitely broke up when I had an
argument with her over her friend Marietta when for ratting us out and then brought it home when I
said how brilliant your idea of the 'sneak' charm had been," he grinned.

She blushed and planted a kiss on his cheek.

"Oh, a kiss on the cheek? Is that all you've got, Hermione?" Harry teased.

But just as she leaned over to kiss him, Harry took a step down from the corridor on a
descending latter and slipped on what seemed to be a very fuzzy snake. There was a loud screech and
even louder scream from Hermione as she saw Harry tumble down the stairs and land in a loud THUMP.
Harry could feel his entire body going numb and a small live object jumping on top of him and
eventually running off in another direction, being picked up by a glowing girl.

"Melificent!" she said.

"HARRY! Oh, are you all right?" yelled Hermione as she made her way carefully down the
stairs and then bended down to be by Harry's side.

"Yeah," he heard himself say. After all, he had gotten much worse injuries at Hogwarts
and, certainly, a trip down the stairs was nothing of a big deal.

"`arry! I am so sorry! I was wondering were Melificent had gone after her bath."

Harry looked up as he was now standing up firmly on both feet, with the aid of Hermione, and
noticed that Melificent was, in fact, not a person, but a cat; Fleur's cat. And, as a matter of
fact, it had a remarkable resemblance to her. The cat had rich beige fur, white paws, illuminating
sky blue eyes, a grey tail, and black face and ears. Harry never even imagined seeing a more
beautiful cat. Surely, Crookshanks was in no league against her.

The cat gave Harry a very superior look as it prompted its nose high up in the air while held
tightly by Fleur, who was now gently petting her behind the ears.

"Poor, poor, Melificent. Are you `urting? Zhere...zhere...it will be alright."

Harry gave Hermione a disgusted look, who shrugged, and began to walk him towards the nearest
bedroom when he said, "No, I'm fine, really." She looked at him rather suspiciously,
but was convinced as she witnessed him walk all on his own, only slightly limping.

"If you're sure - " she said.

"THAT'S IT! I'VE HAD IT," yelled Ron as he, too, came limping from a corridor
nearby. "D'you know what just happened? I just dropped and enormous crate full of old
garbage on my foot and you know what Fred and George did about it?"

"What?" said Hermione.

"They added another hundred pounds to it before I could pick it up!"

Hermione was trying to keep a straight face while Ron said, "Really! One of these days
I'll - what happened to you?" Ron had noticed Harry limping as well.

"Melificent," said Harry.

"Oh," said Ron, as if he understood. "Well, whatever she did to you, it could not
have been that bad....there's a cat that seems to know its manners," said Ron as Hermione
frowned.

Harry and Hermione exchanged odd glances. Harry was wondering if he should bring up the fact
that he knows about them being related now, but just as he opened his mouth, Hermione said,
"So, have you thought about that trip to Diagon Alley, Ron?"

Ron turned red. "No! Why would I?"

"Well, it's just that - "

"Look, can we just forget about this?" said Harry who wanted the last thing to happen
was to hear them arguing.

Hermione seemed to think that there was a bit more behind Harry's reason and eyed him, so he
said, "Just don't start arguing, okay, you two?"

"Right," said Ron.

"Ron, I'm sorry," said Hermione, "but there's nothing wrong with wanting
to get to know Luna. I'm sure she's a wonderful person," finishing with most
difficulty.

"I don't want to know her, okay," said Ron. "Just leave me alone," and
walked off quite depressed.

"Good job, Hermione," said Harry.

"Well, I was only trying to help."

"No, I mean, at least now we can be alone," grinned Harry.

Hermione leaned over and kissed him, but quickly drew away as she heard a shuffle of footsteps
and approaching voices.

"I don't think that he would dare try it, do you, Moody?"

"I don't know, Remus. You-Know-Who's been meant to do some pretty twisted
things."

"But he wouldn't - "

"Shush!" The footsteps slowed down and Harry and Hermione came to discover Mad-Eye
Moody, Remus Lupin, and Mr. Weasley in the hall.

"Oh, it's you two. What are you doing around in the hall all by yourselves, and at this
time?"

"Just walking, sir," said Hermione, meekly.

"Hmmm, yes," said Moody. "Right, well, you best be off - why not find that boy,
Ronald, and do something useful around this dump? Go on," he said.

Harry and Hermione made their way past him, shyly, and escaped to the west side of the house,
searching for Ron or anyone else.

"I think we'd better limit our sneaking off," said Hermione. "If they keep
catching us like that, they might eventually find out. `S not a very good thing, is it? Them
finding out without us telling them?"

"No, it isn't,"said Harry.

"What isn't?" said Charley as he, Percy, and Bill emerged out of a trap door that
seemed to lead to the basement.

"Nothing," said Hermione automatically. Percy scowled.

"What were you three doing down there, anyways?" Asked Harry.

"There seems to be an uncontrollable army of Mold Sprites down in the basement and mum
wanted us to clear them out. I know we're not supposed to be telling you this, but the Order
thought that the basement is an even better hiding place for the members in case headquarters are
discovered; it's supposed to have a strange charm on it that confuses an untrustworthy person
as soon as they walk in there. They'll actually get lost inside their own mind. Kind of a
Dementor's Kiss, mind you, only not as fatal. The condition can only be deceased if the person
walks out of the room. But, fortunately, they will be so confused that they won't know which
way's up. They'll kill themselves beforehand, too much of a torture. Seems to be such an
advanced charm, not even Dumbledore has heard about it. Ow!" Percy had hit Charley hard across
the back of his head with his hand. "What d'you do that for?"

"More importantly," said Percy, extremely angrily, "why did you tell
them?"

"Oh, like they can't be trusted! Honestly!"

Percy stormed of, apparently mad at his brother for let information about the Order slip and
Bill for not stopping him.

"But - isn't that kind of dangerous?" said Hermione. "I mean, if Dumbledore
doesn't know about the charm, then it may be full of Dark Magic. How do we know that basement
can be trusted?"

"Relax, Hermione," said Bill, "it's not like he hasn't inspected it
himself. Even if he is busy running around, answering stupid questions that the Ministry is still
asking about You- Know-Who's return to power, he's always had time for the Order. Besides,
we're still in our right minds. Aren't we?"

Hermione didn't seem convinced, but said, "I'm not so sure I'd like to answer
that."

Bill laughed and followed Percy, accompanied by Charley.

"You know, I just realized something," said Harry.

"What?" asked Hermione.

"This is going to be the first birthday that I get to spend away from the Dursleys,
entirely."

"Then I'm sure it will be wonderful..." said Hermione and leaned on Harry who put
his arm around her.

"Yeah...Yeah...it will," said Harry who looked down the steps of the basement and
wondered if there would ever come a time for them to find sanctuary in its mysterious likeliness of
what seemed to be Harry's least favorite form of protection - being guarded by dementors.

***

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY HARRY!!!" screamed Hermione as she gave him a huge kiss that prevented
him breathing since he had just woken up, startled at the thought that his birthday had come so
quickly this year.

"Hermione!" said Harry as she drew away and watched an enormous package appear on his
bed, wrapped in gold paper and tided with a handsome red bow.

"Oh, that's not from me," she said and drew out a package the size of a large
matchbox and handed it to him, "this is."

Harry hesitated, and slowly opened the package, wondering what Hermione could have possibly
gotten him that seemed the be the size of a walnut. In the box, an illuminating green glow
mesmerized Harry as he watched a medium-sized gem glistening at him from the heart of a handsome
golden ring.

"It's, er, a promise ring," said Hermione, blushing.

"Hermione, I...I don't know what to say!" said Harry, transfixed by the
illumination of the ring. "Except I promise you that this is probably the best gift I've
ever gotten."

Hermione giggled, "No, silly. A promise ring doesn't mean that you'll promise
someone that you like it. It means that you'll promise someone that you'll stay with him
forever."

"Well, then I should probably get you one too, then," said Harry.

"You don't have to do that!" said Hermione. "Your word is enough."

"Well, then my word is....is...." Harry teased as Hermione awaited anxiously,
"that I want to know what's inside that package," Harry pointed at the huge box
planted on his bed.

"Harry!" said Hermione.

"I'm sorry...sorry. But I'll only promise you if you tell me how you really feel
about me."

"Harry, you know, the way that I really feel about you right now is that you're being
an awfully selfish jerk! And I still love you," she added.

"Alright," said Harry, "and the way that I feel about you is that I...I...I just
need you to help me open that present right now."

Hermione made a loud tutting sound and said, "Harry, you're impossible!" leaving
the room. Harry laughed. He knew that she realized that he was only joking, but it was fun to tease
her while he had the opportunity.

"Now for this present," said Harry, as he turned to the large package, placing the
ring on his finger, which felt very warm and comfortable.

He looked for a card and found a small one, dangling from its side. Harry's stomach must
have flipped several times as it read, "To Harry, From Sirius."

How? Thought Harry. It was unimaginable.

Harry tore open the paper and found a card sitting on top of a cardboard box. Harry read it:

Harry,

I know that things must be very though for you right now, but just remember that I'm not as
gone as you may think. First, I would like to wish you a Happy Birthday, Harry, but I'm afraid
that I might lay a burden on you along with this wish. It might be hard for you to come back to the
Department of Mysteries after what happened last year, but I think that it will be the best thing
that you could do right about now. The Order will take you there, and you will not be alone, but
you must face me, once again, in a state that I know you don't find very favorable, but I'm
afraid, it is better off this way. Voldermort is back, Harry, and it's no laughing matter. You
must arm yourself. You are now sixteen years old, on your way to adulthood and almost of age to do
magic outside of school. Harry, take these possessions. I am not fond of them, neither am I of the
people from whom I received them from, but I have found them quite useful when I last worked for
the Order, while your parents were still alive. And one more thing, Harry. Don't be afraid.
Don't be afraid of love, of pain, of death. Fear puts a stopper in all of us, but I want you to
be an exception. Hear me Harry, and bring the mirror that I gave you for Christmas; yours and
mine.

Once again, Happy Birthday,

Sirius

Harry wasn't sure how he felt after he had read this. It seemed as if he felt nothing at
all. But suddenly, a jolt lighted inside of him. Was he going to be able to see Sirius again, or at
least, speak to him? He remembered Luna's words "you heard them, behind the veil."
Was it true? Could they really be heard? Could they be spoken to?

Just then, the doors of his bedroom burst open and the entire Weasley family, along with some
members of the Order came hustling inside. Hermione was seen standing in the hall, her arms
crossed. Harry knew she was still upset with him, but her anger wouldn't last long...

Ron and the other Weasley brothers clapped him on that back. Everyone was wishing Harry a Happy
Birthday. Gifts came pouring in as Harry found himself unwrapping candy, clothes, Quidditch
equipment, and magical objects.

Fleur had given Harry a cologne that smelled somewhat like the air at Hogwarts, which Harry laid
cautiously aside; Fred and George had given him Tickle Tarts, which they told him they had used on
Percy, who still having a fit of giggles; Lupin gave him an Observe-Me-Glass, which revealed the
true form of anything that you might look at through it; Ginny - Adjusting Spray, which seemed to
correct anything that you sprayed it on, and the list went on and on. Harry felt like he must have
spent at least an hour opening presents and receiving greetings while Sirius's gift lay
unopened on his bed. As much as he enjoyed the company of such an overwhelming amount of people,
Harry couldn't wait for them to leave so that he could look at what Sirius had given him.

Finally, Mrs. Weasley said, "You know what, Harry, dear, you haven't even properly
woken up yet. Why don't we all go downstairs and give Harry a proper breakfast and some time to
breathe? Common now, all of you. Let's go, let's go!"

The crowd waved Harry good-bye and joined Hermione, who pursed her lips and walked out with the
rest of them. Harry had no time to loose. He threw open the box and found a number of fascinating
objects lying inside of Sirius's box, a piece of paper attached to each one with instructions
and descriptions. He picked up the first one and it read:

Harry,

This is a wizarding shield. It is quite light for the purpose of reflecting powerful spells
while having the opportunity to attack an enemy at the same time. Simply say,
"Directium," when you want to shrink it down to size for pocket-storage, and
"Extensium," when you need to shield yourself from unfriendly spells without having to
use any charms.

Harry muttered, "Extensium," while pointing to the small object with his wand and a
big silver shield irrupted from its center. Half of it sank into his bed and Harry realized that it
must have no effect on solid objects, but only on spells cast off by other wizards.

He tried it out and, as the spell hit the shield, it immediately bounced off, hitting a wall,
and narrowly missing Harry's head. "Wow!" he said.

The next amount of objects included a cloak that shadowed your face, even if you were in broad
daylight, a silencer that you wear around your neck so that no part of your body can make a sound,
bands that prevented wounding when put on certain parts of the body, a cauldron that brewed
whatever ingredients you put inside of it so that the potion that you wanted would turn out
correctly, a spell detector that told the holder what spell they should use next and, finally,
something that made Harry's mouth form the words, "No way!" as he pulled out what
seemed like a rug.

Harry,

This is a Magic Carpet. I know what you're thinking, and that they were banned by the
Ministry of Magic, but this different. It's not a flying carpet, and that makes all of the
difference in the world. However, it will transport you from place to place. Similar to the Floo
network, you just step on the carpet and mutter where ever you want to go. And, by the way, Harry,
all of these objects were inspected by Dumbledore and Moody, so you have nothing to worry about.
However, if you'd like to ask them, just in case, be my guest. And, Harry, try not to use these
objects to get into trouble. Oh, yeah, and the carpet doesn't work on Hogwarts grounds.
Sorry!

Harry looked down at the carpet, which seemed to be able to fit four people on it, at most, and
knew what he had to do. He grabbed his Invisibility Cloak and said, "Diagon Alley," as he
stepped fully onto the carpet and appeared right at the heart of wizarding stores and pubs. He
picked up the carpet, making sure that no one had noticed him appear out of thin air and placed the
invisibility cloak over it as he held it under his arm. He stepped into Gringotts and retrieved
quite a sum of money from his vault. His next stop was the jewelry store, Rock Cutz, (If it
sparkles, we have it!). Harry had overheard Mrs. Weasley telling Fleur that she had gotten her
diamond earnings at that store. He made his way across to the section with rings, which seem to
look like an ocean of sparkling jewels on hoops. Harry saw a very elegant and distinct ring with a
blue center that had a swirling mass within it, looking like blue fog. He was so intrigued by the
moves of the mystical haze, that he knew that he simply had to buy Hermione the silver coated ring
if he ever wanted her to speak to him again. If anything says promise, though Harry, it's this
ring.

He payed for it at the counter, while finding out that it cost more than he could have imagined,
yet still turned out some of his galleons in his pocket and took the neat package in which the ring
had been placed. Glancing at it once more, he pocketed it and left the store.

However, no sooner had he done so than a group from Hogwarts greeted him out in the alley.
"Hey, Harry!" yelled Dean. "Isn't it your birthday today?"

Harry nodded, grinning. "Happy Birthday, then," he said, followed by similar pursuits
from the others. "Say, Harry, would you mind passing this to Ginny?" he said as he shoved
an envelope at Harry.

"Er, not at all," he said.

"Well, later, I'm afraid. We better get going. Have you gotten your Hogwarts letter
yet, by the way?"

"No," said Harry.

"Shame. Me neither. I guess they're taking a bit longer considering the O.W L.
scores." He shuddered. "Say, do you know who the new Gryffindor Quidditch Captain will
be?"

"Nope," said Harry, "not a clue. Can't wait to start playing again,
though."

"Yeah, we need to kick Slytherin's butt at the Quidditch Cup again."

Harry grinned. They said their goodbyes and Harry sneaked off, taking the invisibility cloak off
of the carpet and placing it on himself while stepping onto the rug and vanishing towards Grimauld
Place.

As he secretly appeared in the living room, he saw Hermione pouring over books near the
fireplace. He took off the cloak and approached her.

"Hermione?" he said.

"What, Harry?" He could tell she was still quite mad at him.

"I forgot to tell you something."

"Yes," she said as she still hadn't looked at him.

"Mrs. Weasley was right, you know. A promise is a promise," and he pulled out the ring
from his pocket, "and I promise that I'll love you forever and never let anything bad
happen to you."

Hermione gasped at the sight of the ring. "Oh, Harry! Where did you - how did you- it's
beautiful!" She got up and kissed him as she took the ring. He could see her eyes shining with
tears. "Harry, you know you didn't have to. Oh, I just feel terrible. Why didn't you
tell me? Honestly, Harry, you can do quite a job on some people's nerves!"

"So you like it?"

"Of course I do! But how did you manage to get it?"

"I don't know if I should trust someone who doesn't seem to trust me as
well."

"Harry, don't be ridiculous, you know I was only kidding."

"Well," said Harry, looking at the desperate look on her face, "alright."
And he told her about Sirius's gifts and how he wanted him to come to the Department of
Mysteries.

"Harry! You can't just disappear like that. Ask Moody before using anymore of those
things. I mean, how could those things possibly be from Sirius if he's - if he's -
?"

"Fine, I'll ask him," said Harry, who didn't think that Hermione would find
him telling her about what Luna said an amusing story.

"I don't believer it! I don't believe it!" They could hear Ron yelling
somewhere from another room, "Harry! Hermione! Come see this!"

At first, Harry and Hermione had though that something had gone terribly wrong, and came rushing
into the room, but were relieved to find Ron jumping up and down with stunned faces along side of
him and clutching a Hogwarts-crested envelope.

"I did it! I got a nine! I got a nine on the O.W.L.'s! Can you imagine that?! I thought
I'd have failed Potions for sure!"

Both Harry and Hermione congratulated him.

"Does that mean we got our Hogwarts letters, too?" asked Hermione.

"Yeah, but I didn't want to be rude and, you know, open them myself," and he
handed Harry and Hermione both their envelopes. Harry's envelope seemed heavier than usual. He
ripped it open, his heart plummeting.

"A ten!" said Harry. "Excellent! Hermione what d'you - ?" But Harry
stopped. He couldn't believe his eyes as a paper fell from the stack that he was holding along
with a list of the new books that they would need. It was a letter addressed to Harry, or was it?
How could it be?

"No! I...I can't be - how could he - he just told me - but - ?"

"Captain!" read Fred over Harry's shoulder.

"Not just any old Captain! Gryffindor Quidditch Team Captain!" said George.

Hermione ran over and hugged Harry. "Oh, Harry - Congratulations!"

Ron shook his hand with a broad grin spread across his face.

"But - but why?" said Harry.

"Harry! You're probably the best Quidditch player on the team and you've played
Quidditch for about five years now!" said Ron.

"Aren't - aren't you happy, Harry? Isn't this what you wanted?" said
Hermione.

"Well...well yes, but - nothing, never mind."

"Now that's a birthday present!" said Fred. But the moment was interrupted as the
Order came bursting into the room.

"All of you out! NOW! Emergency meeting! This is crucial! I SAID NOW!" yelled
Moody.

Harry, Hermione, and the Weasleys scampered out of the room, deserting it for the members of the
Order as it filled and the door shut itself in a loud BANG!

"What do you think could have happened?" said Hermione, anxiously.

"I don't know..." said Harry.

"I've never seen them this upset before...even Moody. Something bad happened...I know
it," Ron said, sounding panicky.

"We better go..." said Hermione, but just as the three of them turned to leave, the
door opened and Lupin's face appeared out of the crack.

"Harry," he said gloomily, "I think you'd better come...there's something
that we need to say - " But Moody interrupted him as he, too, emerged from the door.

"Potter, the gift - the gift - did you open it?"

"Gift? What gift?"

"The gift from Sirius!"

"Yes, yes I opened - is something wro - ?"

"Did you read the letter attached to it? Yes or no?" He sounded extremely severe.

"Of course, I - "

"Listen to me, Harry. There has been a sort of a, er, problem," said Lupin.
"Somehow Voldemort found out about Sirius's communication with you. Harry, the veil, the
black veil, do you remember it?"

"Yes..."

"Harry, it's - "

"Been destroyed," finished Moody.

"WHAT?!"

"I'm sorry," said Lupin. "There was nothing that we could do, but, I'm
afraid that there is no way that you will be able to speak to Sirius - "

"NO!" yelled Harry.

"Harry, I - "

"ENOUGH!" barked Moody. "Remus! The meeting! Now!"

"Yes, yes, of course," he replied and they disappeared behind the thick wooden doors,
leaving Harry's birthday memories crushed.

**A/N:** Oh, please don't kill me about the r/hr cousin thing. I can explain, I really
can! Only not anytime soon...

-->



3. Three-hundred, Coralgraze
----------------------------



Chapter 3

Three-hundred, Coralgraze

Harry was lying on his bed. It had been a full night since he walked out on his friends after
receiving the news about the veil...

He hadn't spoken to anyone and didn't want to. He didn't even know if he had ever
wanted to speak again. Suddenly, a soft knock came on the door.

"Go away!" said Harry, grumpily.

But it opened anyways and Ron walked in.

"What d'you want?" Harry said.

"Look, I'm sorry about what happened, Harry, but you can't stay cooped up in here
forever. Hermione's been locked up in her room as well; Ginny told me her pillow's been
stained this morning, apparently with tears."

"Really?" asked Harry.

"Yeah," said Ron. "So anyway, mum asked me to tell you that I was going up to
Diagon Alley today with Ginny to get some stuff for school. Hermione didn't want to come,
though. Do you?"

"No," said Harry, "I'd rather stay as well," sitting up on his bed.

"Fine. What's that thing on your finger?" asked Ron, pointing to the ring on
Harry's right hand.

"It's nothing," said Harry, drawing the his arm behind his back, hiding the
promise ring and focusing on a new topic. "Going to meet Luna, are you?"

"No!" said Ron, going pink. "Maybe. Probably. Why do you care, anyway?"

"I don't," said Harry, "I'm just wondering why you're keeping it such
a secret."

"It's not a secret! I just - just forget it, Harry."

"Listen, if you want to get there faster, you can use my Magic Carpet."

"Your what?!" And Harry explained Sirius's gifts to Ron. He listened with the
utmost curiosity and finally thanked Harry as he took the rug and left.

Harry just sat there for a while, thinking, and got up out of the room after about five minutes
of blanc thoughts running through his mind. As soon as he walked out of his room, he ran into a
hurrying Ginny who apologized and began to run downstairs, when Harry suddenly remembered something
and held her back, "Hey, Ginny! Dean wanted me to give you this, by the way." Harry
handed her the letter. She took it and ripped it open right away, taking out a piece of parchment
and, with it, dropping a picture of a boy, who Harry recognized was definitely not Dean though
couldn't tell who it was, and wondered why that picture was in the letter, but decided that he
didn't want to know. Ginny let out an, "Oh," and quickly picked up the photograph
before Harry could lean over to examen it. She blushed and ran downstairs as she called back,
"Thanks, Harry. `Bye."

He walked around the mansion until he found Hermione sitting on the couch in the living room,
gazing into the flames of the fire. Apparently, she had heard Harry come in because she said,
"I'm still hoping, you know, that maybe, just maybe, Sirius will appear in the fire and
tell us that everything's okay - that he's here for us - for you, Harry..."

"Me too..." said Harry dully and sat next to her as she put her hands around his waist
and rested her head on his chest.

"We could have spoken to him again, couldn't we? Using the veil, couldn't we? Ginny
told me that's what Luna said; she told me they could be spoken to...even when they're
gone."

"Yeah, I know."

"Harry, how could he have known? How could he have found out? It's just not fair! How
could he have?" breathed Hermione and then something suddenly came to her because Harry had
noticed that the expression that she bore on her face had changed into a look of terror. She knows,
thought Harry.

"Harry? Y-you didn't, did you? Y-you d-didn't have a-another d-dream, did
you?"

"I-I-I did, Hermione."

Hermione made a very sharp intake of breath.

"I'm sorry, but there was nothing that I could have done, I just had it."

Hermione swallowed hard, "W-what was the dream about?"

"Sirius spoke to me from the veil, or at least it sounded like him because I didn't see
his face."

"What did he say?" said Hermione, shocked.

"He said - he said -" but Harry didn't know what to say because how could he
explain to Hermione exactly what the dream had meant?

"Listen, Hermione, you know when I told you about the prophesy?"

"He said that?" asked Hermione, comically.

"No, I mean do you remember when I told you?"

"Of course, how could I forget?" she said, turning red.

"Well, see, I was thinking about what had happened in the Department of Mysteries last year
and I fell asleep and then Sirius's voice came and he said that I should tell you, by using the
mirror..."

"What?! Harry, are you sure he was talking about you telling me about the prophesy? And are
you sure that was really Sirius? You know what happened last year..."

"I know, Hermione. But no one knows about the mirrors except Sirius, my dad, Ginny, you and
me."

"I still don't know, Harry....but why would he want you tell me?"

"I already told you that, Hermione," said Harry, who could feel heat rising out of
him, "because I was just realizing how I really felt about you," and Hermione went
pink.

Just then, Harry and Hermione were suddenly interrupted.

"We've got her! Mum! Dad! Come quick! We've got her! We've got Bellatrix
Lestrange!"

Harry's insides went numb and, apparently, so had Hermione's. Bellatrix Lestrange was
Voldemort's most loyal Death Eater, and she had killed Sirius just a couple of weeks ago...

The both of them immediately sprang from the couch and ran towards Charlie's voice, raising
their wands in the air, prepared to fight. They stopped when they reached him at the entrance to
the basement, but he was no longer conscious; Charlie was laying dead still on the floor next to
Bill. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley came running into the room and Harry watched their faces go white just
like his and Hermione's had done. Mrs. Weasley couldn't move as she dropped her wand; Mr.
Weasley ran up to Bill and Charlie, feeling both their foreheads and then pressing his ear to each
of their chests, listening for a heartbeat.

"They're alright. Just a spell." Relief sprang over Harry.

"D-did he say Bellatrix Lestrange?" said Harry, bravely.

"I'm afraid so, Harry."

"Then they know. About the Order of the Phoenix's hide out, I mean. But how?"

"Harry, Tonks was one of the members that were protecting the veil the night that it was
destroyed. She came back to us, telling us everything that happened. But - " Mr. Weasley shook
his head " - it wasn't her. I don't even know if she's still alive at this point.
Bellatrix must have transformed into her using the Polyjuice Potion. The trouble is, we don't
know how long Bellatrix has been in Tonk's body; she could have found out anything. I don't
know if we'll see Tonks again."

Harry and Hermione's mouths fell open.

Mrs. Weasley had now come to her senses. "Arthur, you don't think she's still here,
do you?"

"Oh, no. She would have Dissaperated by now. But, I'm afraid, this means that Harry is
no longer safe here. No one is. Dumbledore must be contacted immediately and we need to get you in
another location as soon as possible, Harry, do you hear me? Molly, you go with Harry and Hermione
and make sure they pack their things. I'll be sending an owl to Ron and Ginny, they won't
be allowed to come back here, we'll have to go to the Burrow..."

"But, how did she escape the charm in the basement?"

"My guess is as good as yours, Hermione."

Hermione, however, whispered to Harry, "You don't think she could have overheard us
when Charlie was telling us about the basement? Remember how I questioned it being full of Dark
Magic? Maybe she would have know how to escape it. More importantly, Voldemort could have told
her."

Harry didn't answer. First Sirius was taken away from him and now he had to leave Grimmauld
Place.

He watched Mr. Weasley wave his wand at both Charlie and Bill's bodies and walk away with
them, while Mrs. Weasley turned to Harry and Hermione, a look of horror still trapped on her
face.

"Let's go, the sooner we get out of here, the better," her voice was unusually
squeaky.

She led Harry and Hermione upstairs to their bedrooms where they picked up their belongings and
were ready to leave.

"Shouldn't we get Ron's and Ginny's things too?" asked Hermione.

"Don't you worry about that, now," said Mrs. Weasley, "I'll take care of
it."

They walked downstairs and met Mr. Weasley a second time.

"Dumbledore's just sent me this," he pointed at a piece of parchment that he held
in his hand. "Harry, I'm afraid we have no choice but to send you back to your relatives
-"

"No!" yelled Harry.

"I'm really sorry, Harry, but I'm afraid that you are in grave danger. Hermione,
you're to come with us to the Burrow."

"Please, Mr. Weasley," said Hermione, desperately, "can't Harry come to the
Burrow as well?"

"I'm afraid not. The only way that we can all be safe is if we are united with our own
flesh and blo-" Mr. Weasley seemed to have realized what he had just said and Hermione looked
at Harry, so he finished, " - what I mean is, Harry, you're best off with your family and
Hermione should stay with us because, er, she's, er, well, she's definitely safer at the
Burrow then she would be at her home."

Harry knew that Mr. Weasley was desperately fighting the urge to spill the fact that he was
Hermione's uncle.

"Fine, then," said Harry, mournfully. "As long as you're safe," he told
Hermione.

Hermione nodded. She looked from Harry to Mrs. Weasley to Mr. Weasley.

"Er," she said, "would you mind it if we had a moment alone?"

"Not at all," said Mr. Weasley and accompanied Mrs. Weasley to the front of the
house.

"Harry, don't worry. Everything's always for the best."

"Oh, yeah? How?"

"I don't know," Hermione sighed, "but what I do know is that we'll see
each other extremely soon. Don't worry, I'll write every day. I'll never forget
you."

"I won't forget you either, Hermione," said Harry and kissed her.

"Be safe," said Hermione.

"You too."

And with that they walked on to meet Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. They beckoned them into the Ford
Anglia and both Harry and Hermione took a seat in the back of the car.

They first arrived at the Dursleys, who looked ready to throw up at the sight of Harry. He
awkwardly shook hands with Hermione to hide the fact that he wanted to hold her hand one last time
and opened the car door.

He gathered his trunk, along with Hedwig's cage and his Firebolt and made his way upstairs
to the tattered bedroom, not looking up at the disgruntled Uncle Vernon as he detestably listened
to Mr. Weasley's explanation of the situation. He gazed out of his bedroom window, only to see
Hermione looking back at him from the car.

"I love you," he saw her mouth the words.

"I love you too," said Harry as he heard the door slam itself shut downstairs and Mr.
Weasley get back into the car, driving away to the Burrow.

***

Harry just sat there in his old bedroom. There was absolutely nothing to do; he wasn't
allowed to go outside the house and there was no point in writing to anyone because, if he did,
there was nothing much that he could say.

He missed Hermione, and Ron, and the Weasleys, and the members of the Order. Well, not Snape,
though Harry. And he was now just remembering one of the last accounts that he had with his Potions
master, including a Pensive and his father in the old days. Harry couldn't possibly imagine
what Snape would do to him once he found out that he had gotten an Outstanding on his Potions
O.W.L.; he'd probably make his life an even more of a nightmare than it already was. And if he
knew that Harry made Quidditch Captain, he'd probably flip; Harry would be laying stone dead
the moment he would walk into his classroom.

Harry laughed. He imagined Professor Dumbledore's expression if he found Harry murdered by
Snape during one of his lessons; death was nothing to Harry any longer. The less he cared about
dying, the better, because, to Harry Potter, death was inevitable.

Suddenly, Hermione's voice rang in his head, "That's not funny, Harry...that's
not funny at all..." And he knew that it wasn't something to joke about, but it made Harry
feel just a slight bit better, knowing that if death came, he would not be afraid of it, just like
Sirius told him to...

Harry suddenly sprang up from his bed in such a jolt that he found his hair standing on end as
he was no doubt surprised to hear his trunk calling his name.

"Harry! Harry! I know you're there! Harry, pick up!"

Wondering what in the world his trunk wanted him to pick up, he hesitantly opened the top of it
and rummaged through, only to find Hermione's face looking at him from the small square mirror
that Sirius had given him. She startled him so much that he accidentally dropped the mirror on his
not-so-neatly folded robes and felt sorry for not appreciating Ginny's reaction to his call
earlier from the mirror.

"Jeez, Hermione! You scared me half to death!"

"Only half?" she said, though not smiling.

"Ha, ha, I'm not laughing." said Harry, more seriously than necessary.

"Neither am I," said Hermione, and she meant it. "Right, well, I snatched this
mirror before I left from Grimmauld Place," she said.

"Good thinking! I completely forgot about it."

"Well, you wouldn't have really remembered considering the fact that it was in our
bedroom."

"Oh, yeah. Is Ginny back with Ron, anyway?"

"Yeah, but there's something wrong with him," she shook her head.

"What?"

"I don't know. He's awfully quiet; hasn't spoken much to me or anyone else
since he came back from Diagon Alley with Ginny..." said Hermione, in a strangely shaky
voice.

"You don't think it's got something to do with Luna, do you?"

"Dunno. Maybe it does, maybe not. But that's not important right now, Harry. What is
important is how could have Bellatrix found out where the Order of the Phoenix Headquarters was if
Dumbledore was it's Secret Keeper? It doesn't seem possible! It can't be! You know
he'd never betray us. I mean - it's Dumbledore!"

"He wouldn't, Hermione! He couldn't have. But I have no idea! My head's been
ringing these past few days, but I haven't had any dreams. I guess all that Occlumency's
paid off, huh?"

"Oh, that's wonderful, Harry!"

"Yeah...yeah...it is wonderful. But then, why doesn't it feel wonderful? Why do I feel
as if I wish I knew what was going on again?"

"Oh, Harry, don't! Don't - please! You'll just be leading yourself into another
trap!"

"No, I promise I won't, Hermione. But, it's just...hard, you know..."

"Yeah, I know, Harry. But it's alright..."

"Say, you never told me what you got on your O.W.L.'s?"

"Oh, you know, this and that and twelve."

"That's great!"

"Yeah, thanks."

"So you still don't want to study and become an auror with me, do you?"

"It's not that I don't want to Harry...it's just that...I don't know -
it's a bit dangerous, isn't it?"

"Dangerous? Hermione, being an auror isn't dangerous. What we do everyday is dangerous.
But, compared to that, fighting and capturing Dark wizards while gambling with your life is nothing
- "

"Stop, Harry!"

"What?"

Harry could see tears gleaming in her eyes as he held the mirror in the palm of his hand.

"Don't you ever talk that way! Do you hear me?!" her voice sounded hurt and,
what's even more, scared.

"Hermione, wha - ?"

"Harry, you told me about that prophesy. You - you told me and I don't know what kind
of affect it's had on you, but it doesn't seem to be anything good. It's as if the fact
that if you d-die and V-Voldemort lives - its' nothing to you. Well it is to me! Harry, he
wants you dead! Do you hear me, dead?! He'll stop at nothing! And the fact that I care more
about no one else in the world and that you're the only who can stop him and you - you're
just acting like death is one big JOKE! I c-can't lose you Harry! Not now! Not ever!"

So many tears had ran down her face in the process of saying these words that it appeared to
Harry as if someone had gotten a large bucket or water and emptied it in her face, a fact that made
him feel, if possible, even worse.

"Hermione, there are things worse then death - "

"Like what, Harry?! Tell me! Like pain? You mean what I feel when I see you in danger or
hurt or...something else? Or perhaps the Dementor's Kiss? Well, I don't know how much worse
that is then death, but - "

"No," said Harry, quietly, shaking his head, "that's not it."

"What is it then? TELL ME, HARRY!" she screamed, "Because I don't think that
I can stand the fact that there is something worse than how I feel right now..."

"Shhh. Hermione, calm down. It'll be alright. But...there is something worse. Do you
remember when I told you that I had power that he didn't know of?"

She nodded.

"Well, Dumbledore told me that that is worse...that the power within me is worse than
death. He told me that there's - "

But Harry stopped.

"Hermione, I reckon I shouldn't tell you now. This - this mirror thing...I don't
know. It just doesn't seem safe enough..."

"I understand, Harry. Take care of yourself."

"I will. Listen, talk to Ron for me, alright?"

"I-I can't," she said breathlessly.

"Why not?"

"Because....because....," Hermione was breathing very heavily and Harry saw that there
were huge tears in her eyes, once again.

"Because I don't know where he is."

"What do you mean!" said Harry quickly, standing up.

She swallowed hard and hesitated, apparently trying to hold back the tears, but it wasn't
working.

"He's gone, Harry! He's g-gone! He came back from Diagon Alley, dropped off Ginny
and told her to stay put along with me and the rest of the Weasleys. We though - we though he was
joking or something. But then, he ate dinner and was not saying a word; there was something
extremely wrong and I tried to talk to him afterward, but he just shunned me aside and went
upstairs to his room. I-I followed, b-but when I got there, h-he was gone! Just like that! And I
don't know how he could have, I mean, he can't have Disapperated! Unless he had a Portkey,
but he couldn't have gotten one of those! Oh, where could he have gone?!" she sobbed.

Harry felt a whine of panic and guilt reside inside of him. He knew how Ron had disappeared - he
had used the Magic Carpet that Harry had given him. But where did he go?

"Hermione, listen to me! Ron's fine! I think he's off to see Luna at Diagon Alley
or something! Listen to me, remember me telling you that Sirius gave me a Magic Carpet that can
sort of Apparate you from place to place, along with several other items, for my birthday?"
She nodded. "Well, I let Ron borrow it to get to Diagon Alley with Ginny. He's fine,
he's - "

"No! Harry, don't you get it?! That's it! That's it exactly! He isn't fine
because you didn't see the expression that he bore on his face during dinner! Like he was ready
to kill! I've never seen Ron like that! Never! Something isn't right, Harry! Ron's in
danger! And there's nothing we c-can do!"

Harry felt furious. "Tell the members of the Order! They have to know!"

"No point! They already do, but they have no idea even where to search for him. Harry, I
think Ron's gone after V-Voldemort!"

"WHAT!" shouted Harry, suddenly forgetting that the Dursleys were in the house.

However, he never got the chance to find out how Hermione got to that conclusion because, at
that moment, Uncle Vernon burst through the door and he had to stuff the mirror back into his
trunk, while listening to him run on about the fact that, as long as Harry was back in his house,
he'd have to keep his annoying voice down enough so not to wake the dead, which, to Harry,
could have well included Ron.

Harry was fit with rage. He was pacing around the room. He didn't know what to think or what
to do. But there was nothing he could do, he told himself stupidly. All he could do is sit there
and wait, just like last summer. Why would Ron have done such a thing? He couldn't take it
anymore; he was going to write to Dumbledore.

He took out a piece of parchment and a quill and wrote:

Professor Dumbledore,

My Keeper is missing. Can you help me find him? This is URGENT!

Harry

Harry knew it didn't sound too good, but at least it wasn't obvious. If anything, he
hoped Dumbledore would remember who Gryffindor's Keeper was. He attached the paper to
Hedwig's leg and watched as the snowy owl disappeared in the deep blue sky, hoping that she
would come back with a reply more promising than Ron's return.

Harry picked up one of the books on his bed and threw it against the window, hearing it shatter
and then repair itself magically, without meaning to. He couldn't feel anything anymore. This
was so STUPID! he told himself. Dumbledore probably already know he's gone, why did I send that
idiotic letter?!

But Harry knew why, because, if he could, he would have already been out of the Dursleys'
home and out there looking for Ron. Though Harry was tempted, he held himself back. You know what
happened last year, he thought, don't do it again! Ron's probably...probably fine!

Before he could think or do anything, he stumbled as he heard a loud crack of Apparation and the
front door downstairs creak open as a familiar voice argued with Uncle Vernon.

"I'm sorry, but I need to see Potter - "

"You will not barge into my house and demand to see anyone, sir!"

Sir? thought Harry. Oh, no. It can't be...It was.

"Snape?!" yelled Harry, as he found his Uncle face-to-face with a rather poisonous
Potions teacher of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

"That's Professor to you, Potter! Don't you dare speak like that to me! I come here
on Headmaster's orders and you treat me like that! I should have your neck!" said Snape,
at which Harry found himself staring into Snape's eyes in deep hatred as his fingers curled
slowly around his collar.

"But no matter," he said with rage as he let Harry go, Uncle Vernon watching him with
most interest. Harry's fingers were already gripped tightly around his wand and ready to strike
incase Snape tried anything else.

"Listen, now, Potter. I take absolutely no interest in being here at this very moment, but
considering that your little friend has gone missing, well, it just came to everyone's
attention that you might try something out of the ordinary to try and save him. Come, we're
leaving. Get you're stuff and hurry up, Potter - "

"Where's Ron got to? Have you been told anything?"

"I said now, Potter! Do not ask me questions. You should already be at the required
location, but I doubted that was possible considering your extremely slow mind to follow
orders...and such..." He smirked.

Harry could have kicked him, and he felt that it would have suited him very well. He stomped off
to his room. This was not happening, he told himself. If only Malfoy was here, then all of the
people that hated him to his very bone would all be together in the same house. He then thought of
Voldemort, but no, he didn't hate Harry, he despised him; he wanted him dead the day he was
born.

He gathered his things once again and met Snape down in the hallway where he had apparently
scared Uncle Vernon into finally leaving his presence. Snape raised his unpleasantly large nose
into the air in recognition of Harry's presence and whipped around, informing Harry to follow
him. But Harry didn't care, he wanted to know where Ron was, and if Snape squashed him on that
very spot, he wouldn't give a damn.

"Where's Ron!" sneered Harry as he broke of Snape just as he reached the door.

"Get away from the door, Potter!" said Snape, smiling slightly, which send a chill
down Harry's spine; if anything was worse than seeing Snape give him a loathing look, it was
him giving one with a grin. "I do not know of Weasley's whereabouts at the moment, but as
soon as the fool has gotten himself killed, I'm sure we'll - "

"Shut up!" yelled Harry.

Snape suddenly grabbed him by his clothes and slammed him against the door.

"You may be a student up at the school where Dumbledore is watching your pretty little
back, Potter, but I can make your life every bit of a torture as much as I want it to be outside of
Hogwarts."

It was Harry's turn to laugh, which he did with the utmost pleasure. "You don't
know, do you? If you went crawling back to dear old Voldmort right now he'd kill you! But you
don't know who I am, do you?! You don't know what I can do...what I'm meant to
do..."

Snape suddenly released Harry. He grasped his arm, where Harry knew very well he had the Dark
Mark engraved onto his skin.

"Anyway," continued Harry, "there is no possible way that you could make my life
any more of a living hell," as he opened the door and stepped outside, looking back at Snape.
"It's practically my home."

Snape looked at him and, for the first time, said, "Right you are, Potter,...right you
are..."

"So," said Harry, slightly scowling, "how are we getting to, er, wherever
we're going, er, Professor?"

Harry swallowed Snape's most unpleasant expression as he came to the side of the road, and
his eyes widened as he hear him cry, "Reverto Transport Dans Lit!"

Suddenly, the earth trembled, and Harry felt as if the world was coming to an end as he watched
the ground on the middle of Privet Drive suddenly tear open as if with a knife and reveal a dark
hole, in which it seemed something gigantic, exciting, and golden was passing through.

"Well? Coming, Potter?" he said as he got near the hole and, to Harry's surprise,
jumped inside of it just as Harry had done with Ron when they found the entrance to the Chamber of
Secrets.

Harry gulped, but got near the dangerous-looking hole, looked around the street to see if any
Muggles or cars were coming, and, doubtfully, jumped in after Snape.

In great awe, he found himself in an underground tunnel, full of excited-looking wizards and
witches who were busily talking amongst themselves, although it seemed as if none of them had just
noticed that a sixteen-year-old boy had just dropped from the ceiling. However, he found that the
reason for their reactions was merely the fact that more and more people seemed to be dropping
right out of the sky, suddenly appearing from the top of the tunnel and dropping to the floor with
an "ouch."

He looked around and saw Snape standing right next to him, his long black cloak swaying from
what seemed to be and incredibly fast and bronze metro that kept stopping to let several wizards
and witches on it and then leaving in a matter of seconds.

Harry rubbed his eyes. Surely he was imagining the fact that there had always been an
underground wizarding station right below Little Whinging and he was just finding out about
it's existence.

He finally got up and brushed the dirt off his clothes, standing next to Snape.

"Er, sir?" said Harry. "Er, where exactly are we?"

Snape sighed, rolling his eyes, "As always, I should expect for you to know very little,
Potter. If you had been keeping a closer eye on the Daily Prophet you would have already known that
the new Minister of Magic has currently installed a Wizarding Metro throughout London."

But Harry hadn't been looking at the Daily Prophet these past couple of days; he had been to
busy with his birthday and Hermione...

"Who's the new Minister of Magic?" he asked.

Snape gave him a disgusted look and said, "Do you know nothing, Potter?"

Harry raised his eyebrows.

"Percy Weasley," he muttered.

"What?" said Harry, nearly falling to the ground once more.

Snape nodded, unpleasantly.

"P-Percy did this?" said Harry, not only surprised that anyone in their right minds
would make him Minister of Magic, but that he would come up with such a brilliant idea.

"Don't get your thoughts up about a Weasley, Potter. Percy is working through
Dumbledore; it was the Headmaster's idea to make sure that wizards and witches had a bit of a
safer way to travel with children other than the Knight Bus, and quicker too, I might
add."

Harry was still in shock.

"Yes, it was the Wizengamot's idea to refer to him as the new Minister considering the
fact that Fudge no longer wanted the job, now that the idiot is convinced the Dark Lord has
returned. No - they simply wanted Dumbledore to fill the position. But we all know Dumbledore as
the one to rightfully remain at Hogwarts. However, making sure that Percy was made Minister of
Magic would give him the advantage of passing all of his ideas through young Mr. Weasley."

Harry could feel a quiver of hate in Snape's voice, but he didn't mind; anything that
annoyed Snape was worth hearing.

"I dare say the boy knows nothing about what he is doing..."

But Harry wasn't listening as he found himself staring at the shining stars that appeared
next to the red numbers that were floating on a huge board above their heads. Harry had no idea
what the stars meant, but as soon as the bronze metro stopped in it's tracks to pick up
travelers, the stars would suddenly spark out from beside the number, whizzing around excitedly,
and then dim out as the metro's doors would shut and it would take off at the speed of
light.

He then turned his attention to an elderly witch who approached Snape and tugged on his sleeve,
at which he jumped.

"Sir, would you and your son here mind helping me with my bags? I've been banned from
using my wand considering my unsteady grip and I - "

"He is not my son!" spat Snape, as he took what the woman had said as the most
insulting thing in the world.

Harry also frowned; he couldn't imagine anything worse than being Snape's son, unless he
was perhaps Voldemort's, at which he shuddered.

"So sorry," replied the witch, "but do you mind?"

"Er," said Snape, "sorry, out train is almost - "

"Sure, I'll help," said Harry.

Snape however, held him back. "You are not of age to use magic! The Headmaster did not go
through the trouble with the Ministry to get you expelled!"

"I don't need to use magic!" said Harry. "I could carry them myself, you
know. It's called Muggle handling."

Snape stared at him and then grinned mischievously. "I'd like to see you try."

Harry, thankfully, had no trouble handling the baggage whatsoever. It seemed that the bags were
already bewitched with a weight-lightening spell that made things a lot easier for Harry. When he
finally finished putting all of the bags on the cart, while Snape stood aside with his arms crossed
and carrying the worst expression imaginable, apparently upset that Harry managed it so easily, the
woman smiled at Harry and held out her hand. At first, Harry wasn't sure what to do, but then
he said, "oh," and shook her hand, at which he found her slip something into his hand and
wink when letting go as she left with her things.

He watched the woman leave, curiously, and then looked into the palm of his hand, where he found
a small silver locket in his hand with the letter "P" engraved on the front. Harry stared
at it, and then attempted to open the locket, at which he succeeded. Harry's jaw dropped; he
couldn't believe his eyes. There, in the locket, was a picture of his parents, who were in each
other's arms and grinning broadly up at him. Harry looked back at the woman and called,
"Wait...come back! Do you know - ?" But it was too late; the woman was gone.

Who was she? thought Harry. Did she know my parents, and if so, did she recognize me? But then,
thought Harry, why did she think that Snape was his father? Harry shuddered again.

"Fascinating," said Snape, but in a tone that made Harry think that he didn't
believe it was fascinating at all. "Hurry up, Potter. Our train is here."

Harry followed Snape into the metro and took a seat next to him that was also bonded in bronze.
He then quickly took on another subject, stuffing the locket inside of his jeans.

"That was a really long spell that you used to get into the metro."

"Yes," sneered Snape, "it is a particularly new one and, I'm afraid the new
spells are getting a bit longer and more difficult to memorize...that is, afraid for you, Potter.
You see, undoubtingly large though your head may be, it is also quite empty and, must I say, likes
to stay that way, but I assure you, if you need help, I'm sure that - "

"I'll be able to figure it out on my own, thanks," said Harry, who began to feel
the anger boiling up inside of him and decided to better not speak to Snape unless he absolutely
needed to do so.

"I wasn't offering my help, Potter," he said in an icy tone.

"Good," said Harry, "I didn't ask for it." However, the image of Snape
reaching for his wand suddenly made Harry shut up.

Finally, the bronze metro took off as fast as it had come and Harry found himself being thrust
unwillingly against Snape and feeling that his black robes were just as cold and slimy as they
looked. As soon as the train stopped, Snape snatched his cloak out from under Harry, to which Harry
gratefully pulled himself upright.

"Welcome to Coralgraze Seashore," said a voice from the speakers as it echoed
throughout the long metro.

"Seashore?" said Harry. "What - ?"

"Shut up, boy!" yelled Snape. "This way."

Harry followed Snape to one of the narrow passageways that he supposed led to the outside. As
they reached the end, however, Harry found that the tunnel was a dead end.

"Er - " said Harry, but before he could finish, Snape stepped up to it and yelled,
"Lit Renvoyer," at which the passage seemingly split open just like the road on Privet
Drive had done.

Harry stepped forward towards the light leading outside, but Snape took hold of his shoulder
with his cold hand. He then quickly released him as if he had just touched something absolutely
filthy.

"Not yet," he said. "Here - " Snape then took out from the threshhold of his
pocket what seemed like a tiny bird cage, a broom, and a trunk, all of which belonged to Harry, but
had been very much reduced in size.

"My stuff!" said Harry. "How did you - Wait, where's Hedwig?"

"I already sent her to - never you mind," said Snape and pointed to the things on the
palm of his hand with his wand, saying, "Engorgio."

Suddenly everything quickly gained its regular size as Snape dropped Harry's belongings on
the floor.

"Accio invisibility cloak," said Snape, once more, and Harry's invisibility cloak
suddenly sprang from his trunk, which Snape caught, and another minuscule one slipped out of
Snape's robes, whose size he also magnified.

"Put this on," he hissed, as he wrapped his own cloak around his shoulders and Harry
followed suit.

Snape pointed his wand at where they had come from and Harry had the impression that someone had
been following them, but, just then, Snape yelled, "Trackaperra," and both of their
footprints glowed in fire at which they burned to the crisp and were blown about in the wind.

"That'll make sure we're non-trackable," Snape explained. "Right, follow
my voice, Potter," said Snape as he fully covered himself with his Invisibility Cloak and
Harry followed, walking outside to smell what was unmistakably the smell of the....ocean.

Harry watched as they made their way out onto a cliff full of beat-down huge rocks and, as he
looked back, he watched as the one that they had walked out of seal itself back up after being cut
open for an exit.

"This way," spat Snape.

Harry had the impression that he wanted him to walk of the cliff, in high hopes, of course, but
he stopped when he saw Snape's hands appear from under the cloak along with his head, which
looked down at a piece of parchment that they were holding, and said, "Three-hundred,
Coralgraze."

An enormous lighthouse rapidly sprang from the rocky ground that looked just as ancient as the
rocks around it and Harry watched as Snape made the parchment from which he read disappear with a
'pop.'

The doors of the giant lighthouse barged open and he found himself entering it's strange
walls as a breezy wind blew through his hair from the entrance. He figured that Snape had already
walked in and put his things down at the entrance, which were carried with difficulty across the
uneven rocks.

He looked up and found his jaw dropping once more as he saw the most beautiful surroundings; the
lighthouse had an enormous staircase that winded at the center and led to the next floor up and,
eventually, to the top. Harry had to admit that the inside of the lighthouse was much larger than
the outside; it was more like a mansion than anything and Harry had the idea that, surely, this
lighthouse was not merely an artifact, but someone's residence. But whose?

"Welcome, welcome, Harry," he heard a familiar voice that sure enough belonged to the
Headmaster of Hogwarts - Albus Dumbledore. "So glad you made it here, safe and sound, I trust,
Severus?"

"Yes, Headmaster. Everything went as planned," Snape answered, nodding his head.

"Brilliant," said Dumbledore. "Now, Harry, you will find that this is now the new
headquarters to the Order of the Phoenix owing to yesterday's most unfortunate event,"
Dumbledore shook his head, but smiled. "This is my home, Harry. And, may I trust you to make
it yours as well?"

"Yes. Sure. Thanks," said Harry, still at awe at the beautiful paintings that resided
on the walls of the circular lighthouse.

"You see, Harry," Dumbledore continued as he walked with him up the stairs, leaving
Snape to go off somewhere that Harry did not know off, "this place used to be a research
center for Hogwarts. However, when it got old and useless, I found there was no need to destroy
such a miraculous establishment and so I made it my home."

Harry grinned. He couldn't see a reason not to make the place a home; it was spectacular.
Just the very sight of the engraved seashells and chandeliers that sounded off to the beat of the
waves against the shore took his breath away.

And then there was the very presence of the gigantic windows that surrounded parts of the
lighthouse as he watched the water glistening below them and stretch for miles against the sun in
the periwinkle sky. Harry now realized why he felt the breeze when he walked inside - the
lighthouse had been bewitched to contain the air of the beach and the ocean that surrounded
them.

They walked past two huge wooden doors that had dolphins carved out on both sides and seaweed
for handles, which Dumbeledore explained to be his bedroom and noted that for no reason whatsoever
was anyone to go in there but himself, with a grin. "I have secrets, Harry, that even I'm
afraid to reveal to myself," he snickered.

"Is this where you went, Headmaster" asked Harry, eagerly, "when you were hiding
out last year?"

"Yes, Harry," he replied, "but I must say that my stay here was not long
considering all the tasks that I had to perform for the Order," he added sadly.

Then Harry remembered something, "Sir, is Ron -? "

"We are currently not aware of Mr. Weasley's location at the moment, I am sad to say,
Harry. But I assure you, with no doubt whatsoever, that we will have him back safe. In the mean
time, the Order is having a meeting in the gallery downstairs and they will meet you for dinner as
soon as you've finished, erm, discussing things with Miss Granger - "

"Hermione's here?" asked Harry, more anxiously than he would have hoped.

Dumbledore chuckled, "Yes, Miss Granger is, indeed, present and if you proceed up the
stairs as such, you will find her waiting for you in the next two rooms up; there are sea turtles
on the door. In the mean time, you will excuse me for having to take care of some business, Harry,
won't you?"

"Oh, sure," said Harry, rather amusingly as he watched Dumbledore open the door on his
side, only to reveal a beautifully marbled bathroom. Harry grinned to himself and hurried of
upstairs to the turtle-decorative doors.

-->



4. Afrenthologists
------------------



Chapter 4

Afrenthologists

Harry took a deep breath and ran his fingers through his hair, a habit that he had unknowingly
taken up recently, and opened the great oak doors suspending carved sea turtles that were swimming
around in the background.

To his surprise, he not only found Hermione beaming up at him and sitting on one of the majestic
king beds in the room, but also Ginny, Fred, and George.

Hermione immediately got up, but before she could make any further movements, Harry ran towards
her and lifted her up, spinning her around in circles in the air, at which she giggled. He put her
back on the ground and gave her a kiss on the cheek, after which he turned to the three Weasleys
and their eyebrows that had escaped so high up that they were covered entirely by their red-flaming
hair.

"What?" asked Harry, still laughing and caught a glimpse of a grinning Hermione at his
side, at which his heart leapt.

"Oh, nothing," said Ginny, casually.

"Listen, about Ron - " Harry began.

"Relax, mate," said Fred, "Dumbledore said he'll be just fine - "

"Yeah, that's what he told me too, but then where - ?"

"We think he's gone off to see Luna," said Ginny.

"But didn't he see her at Diagon Alley already?" asked Harry.

"No," she said, shaking her head, "she never showed up."

"Of course," said Harry, struck with a sudden realization, "the veil was
destroyed and her mother - "

Everyone was looking up at Harry in surprise.

"She told me that she lost her mother when she was about nine years old, but that she's
been communicating with her through the veil. If the veil was destroyed by Voldemort" - the
Weasleys jumped in their seats - "then that means that she won't be able to ever speak to
her again. No wonder she didn't show up; she must have been too upset."

"But that means - " said Hermione, " - wait, but how do we know that Ron went to
see her?"

"That's the problem," sighed George, "we don't."

"The git, he could have at least told us where he was going or sent an owl by now.
Mum's going to vaporize him when he gets home - " said Fred.

"Don't - " said Hermione, and Harry could tell that she was wearing an expression
of pure worry on her face.

"He'll be fine, Hermione," said George.

"Yeah," said Fred, "after all, he is a growing boy - "

"Fred, George, Ginny," came a voice that echoed all around the room, belonging to Mrs.
Weasley, "come help me set the table, will you?"

Fred pointed his wand at his mouth and muttered something, after which his voice rang out
seemingly through the room, "Coming, mum."

"Let's go," said Ginny. "We'll see you two later."

"Oh, and by the way," said George, "expect another celebration party; Ginny's
made prefect."

"Congratulations!" said Harry.

"Thanks," Ginny called back.

"And who's - ?" But all three of them had walked out of the door, shutting it
behind them and leaving Harry and Hermione alone.

He turned to Hermione, "Who's the other prefect for Gryffindor?"

But before she replied, she thrust his hands around his neck, and gave him an incredibly deep
kiss.

"Colin Creevey," she said, after finally letting go.

"What?" said Harry.

"Yeah, I know, but no matter. Say, Harry, have you been at the top yet? This place has got
an amazing view. Let's go." And before he could say anything else, she grasped his hand
firmly and pulled him out of the room, leading him up the staircase and to the top of the
lighthouse, where he found a very old and giant observatory and glass doors surrounding it in a
decagon, leading to an outside boardwalk that had an astonishing view.

He and Hermione walked outside and were both thrust against each other in the surprise of the
wind blowing hard against them. They made their way to the front of the lighthouse, however, still
in each other's arms, and looked out into the wide ocean before them, grasping the newly
polished wooden railing tightly.

Hermione let go of Harry and spread her hands out into the wind, leaning against the railing and
laughing, and then quickly put them back down as she looked at how high up she was standing. She
turned to Harry and said, "Oh, it's so wonderful, isn't it, Harry?"

"Yeah..." said Harry, "you are!"

She smiled at him and put her hands around his neck.

"I happen to think you're quite wonderful yourself, Harry, did you know?"

"Yeah, I knew," he said, grinning, "and do you know how amazing I think you
are?"

An even bigger smile spread across her face. "Hmmm. Tell me."

"Well...first of all, your eyes are so deep, they remind me of the ocean blue; I feel as if
I'm sometimes drowning in them...and your hair feels so gentle when I run my hand through it,
it feels as if I'm getting a touch of heaven...and it smells...it smells like something
incredible...I can't tell what, but it's kind of like your own amazing sent...and your skin
is so warm when it touches mine I sometimes get the impression that I've just swallowed all the
butterbeer ever made...and your lips, of course, they've got a mix of marmalade, and fudge
chocolate, and honey, and..."

But before he knew it, Harry was once again kissing Hermione. They both let go and she said,
"Anything else?"

"Yeah," he ran his fingers through her sleek brown hair, "I love you."

"Oh, Harry, I love you too."

And she kissed him again.

Harry drew away and asked, "And what about me? What do you find so incredible about the
bloody Boy Who Lived."

Harry grew tense and released Hermione, grasping the railing with both of his hands and staring
angrily into the ocean.

Hermione put a comforting hand on his shoulder and leaned her head against it. "Do you
really want to know what I see when I look at you?" she said, turning him around to fully face
her and taking off his glasses, placing them on herself.

"Well, right now I see Harry, just Harry, my Harry; the Harry that I'm in love with. I
don't see any scars, or pain. I only see love, Harry; the love that I have for you. And you
know what? I can barely see a bloody thing right now in these glasses."

Harry laughed.

"Do you really?" he asked.

"Yes," she whispered, kissing him once more. Harry trailed the kisses down her jaw
line and across her neck. Hermione giggled, saying, "Harry, you better put these back on, I
think you might be missing my mouth," and she kissed him on the cheek.

"Yeah, you just missed mine too," he said and she took off his glasses, placing them
back onto his eyes at which Hermione came back into focus and Harry drew his breath, once again
realizing just how beautiful she really was.

Harry and Hermione leaned forward and their lips brushed against each other one last time before
walking out from the deck and into the lighthouse, which they found surprisingly warm, having stood
out in the breezy wind for a good long half-hour.

They made their way downstairs, hand in hand, but Harry soon stopped to wait for Hermione as she
told him that she needed to grab something from her bedroom. But as soon as she walked in the door,
Harry heard her scream and quickly ran in after her.

"Hermione! What's -?" But all Harry could do was grin as he saw that she was
rapidly talking to Ron, and, without question, was yelling at him for making them worry.

"Where have you been? Do you have any idea that Harry and I might have gotten ourselves
killed looking for you? Why didn't you tell us a thing? Answer me, Ron!"

Ron didn't look up at her or Harry, and Harry could tell that he didn't want to talk to
either one of them. But surprisingly, he lifted up his head and smiled, first looking at Hermione,
and then at Harry and said, "I'm sorry. I guess I wasn't thinking. But, then again,
people do crazy things when they're - er - well - "

"Hermione, do you mind if I talk to Ron? Alone?" said Harry, whose grin had suddenly
fell and took an intense tone.

Hermione still had a look of furry at Ron on her face, but nodded at Harry and, before she left,
hugged Ron and said, "Oh, you idiot!" eventually walking off downstairs and shutting the
door behind her.

"Well?" said Harry, apparently more mad with Ron than he imagined.

"Well what?" asked Ron.

"You heard Hermione. Where've you been? Did you know that the Order was running amok
trying to find you? You drove everyone mad! I thought - I - I didn't know what to think!"
yelled Harry.

"Yeah, well, at least now they realize I was gone...or at least that I was there in the
first place..."

"Ron, what are you talking about?"

"I'm talking about the fact that no one even notices that I'm there! I'm
talking about the fact that if I wasn't your best friend, they wouldn't even have bothered
looking for me!"

"Don't be ridiculous! Of course they would! What about your family? They were worried
sick!"

"Oh, yeah. Fred and George just couldn't except the fact that I was finally out of
their lives."

"Ron, you know that's what they do - try to get on your nerves. And you just - you -
you just shut up, Ron, because you don't know what you're talking about. When everyone
thought you were gone - Hermione was in tears, your siblings were shaking, I was fit with rage -
"

"That's good to know," said Ron quietly, with a hint of guilt in his voice.

"Where were you anyway?"

Ron turned to him, an unpleased look in his face. "At Luna's," he said simply.

Harry dropped his arms to his sides.

"That's it? That's it. You were at Luna's?! And do you know where everyone
thought you were? Huh? At the clutches of Voldemort! Or better yet, dead!"

Ron sighed, impatiently, but spoke, "You don't know what it's like, do you? Always
being shunned aside while everyone else gets what they want? Well I've got news for you Harry:
That's exactly what my life is all about. Yes, I know I have a huge family that loves me and I
know I have two of the best friends in the world, but what if there was something else that I
wanted? Did you ever consider that, Harry? What if I wanted something that I didn't know if I
could or could not have?"

He took a deep breath.

"Well, let me tell you something Harry. Luna might be this strange girl who no one
understands, but she's the only one who's ever understood me. And when that letter came
from her, telling me to meet her, I couldn't have been happier. But you and Hermione just
couldn't understand that, now, could you?"

"Hey, I never said - "

"And then, of course, at Diagon Alley, when she didn't show up and I found out the
reason - because she was never going to see her mum again and because she was considering dropping
out of Hogwarts. Did you know that her mother was a great witch? She was really something, Harry.
Kind of like Hermione. Now I know that Hermione can have her nose up and about in things sometimes,
but you have to admit that she's got a way with brilliance for her age. Well, Luna's mother
was the same. And one day, she was gone, when she was trying to find a cure for something, Harry. A
cure for something that no one else had ever managed to find; something that could have well saved
people against the fate like the Longbottoms. It was a cure for pain, both mental and physical. But
one day, it got the better of her, because she had tried to test it on herself, and she died. Just
like that Harry. Like your parents died - protecting. Like Sirius. And here is the one girl who has
ever showed any understanding towards me and, when I arrived to meet her, I realized that she
wasn't coming; and it was as if my world fell on end. The words, `She forgot about you,
Weasley. She doesn't care, just like everyone else,' rang through my head. Well, later I
went to see her and I obviously found out what had happened; that day before she was going to visit
her mother by the veil with her father by her side - but you don't know what happened, do you?
At that same moment, You-Know-Who attacked the veil to stop your communication with Sirius. Because
you just couldn't control your dreams, could you? And her father was killed, but she survived.
She survived because of the experience that she had last year and because, when her mother died,
she received the gift of not feeling pain, Harry. Her mother had done it! She found the cure, but
at the cost of her own life and only for her daughter! Well, now Luna's an orphan, Harry. Just
like you. And I hope you're happy, I really do. Because it was all your bloody fault that her
father was killed and now she won't be able to speak to her parents ever again! ALL BECAUSE YOU
COULDN'T CONTROL YOUR DAMNED DREAMS! You know, Hermione was right; you weren't taking
Occulumency seriously. Well, thanks, Harry, thanks...a lot."

And with that Ron pushed Harry aside and left the room, leaving Harry in a state of blank
consciousness.

Harry suddenly wheeled around and yelled, "Ron, WAIT!"

He came out of the room and found Ron standing frozen on the staircase, not looking back.

"You don't understand! There's something you have to know!"

Ron turned around, slowly, and only slightly looking up at Harry.

Harry walked over to the rail by the stairs and stared out into the window that led outside.

"I don't know if this will explain things, Ron, or if it will mean anything to you, but
that - that prophecy, last year, that was smashed....it - it was about me. And Voldemort. I'm
meant to kill him Ron! Kill him or die trying! Do you understand that!?" Harry breathed, still
not looking at Ron and wondering if he believed what he was saying. "It was prophesied before
I was even born and that's why he attempted to kill me when he murdered my parents; he knew a
part of the prophecy, but not the entire thing. I - I have a power that he doesn't know about;
a power that even Dumbledore doesn't know of, and even I don't know of...This power, it -
it's the only thing that can kill him, but, if I don't do it, no one else can. And - and we
both can't live at the same time, so for all that matters, it could well be sooner than I
imagined. But that power - that's why I had to save Sirius and that veela girl - it's a
part of me. A part of me that I can do nothing about, Ron. And I try to control my dreams, I really
do, but I just - it's hard sometimes. Especially when it was Sirius - "

Harry felt Ron clasp a hand on his shoulder. "I believe you, mate. I'm sorry."

Harry snorted, "What for? It's all my fault for what happened to Luna. And what if
something happens to you or Hermione? And - and there's something you have to know, Ron. As -
as Hermione's cousin." - Ron gasped - "Yeah, she told me about that, but only
recently. I - I'm in love with her, Ron. And she loves me too. I hope you can forgive us, we
only - "

But Harry stopped as Ron started laughing. "Forgive you? How can I forgive you for falling
in love with each other when I just saw you snogging like warthogs on the deck; kissing like each
was the Breath of Life? I can't forgive you, Harry. No - but I can stand behind you. All the
way, mate. All the way..."

"Y-you don't mind?"

"Harry, I'm happy for the two of you! Don't you get it? Hermione's been in love
with you for so long, I can't even count the time. And you - you git couldn't even realize
it sooner!"

"S-sorry," Harry replied. "Oh, and Ron,"

"Yeah," said Ron, who turned around, still suppressing a grin.

"Thanks."

"No problem. Though, it was pretty funny when she put on your glasses."

Harry stared at him as they descended the stairs.

"How long had you been watching?"

"Long enough! Trust me!" he laughed. "I'm just kidding with you, mate. Only
for a couple of minutes. And it would have been shorter, I've got to say, if I had not been
frozen in shock at the two of you making - "

They turned the corner and ran into Mrs. Weasley, who gave them an odd look.

"Tea," explained Harry. "Ron was just remembering how we brought him tea last
year when he was knocked out after Quidditch." He gulped and looked from Mrs. Weasley to Ron,
whose ears had turned red.

Mrs. Weasley laughed and proceeded, "Dinner's ready."

She looked at Ron, and Harry watched her eyes water as she tried to hold back, but ended up
grabbing her son in a rather tight hug and kissing him on the cheek.

"Mum!" said Ron, at which Mrs. Weasley let go and whipped the tears from her eyes in a
handkerchief nudging them towards what Harry had in mind to be the dinning room.

"Tea?" Ron said, still laughing, "Hey, wait a minute - no one knows about to two
of you, do they?"

"Shhhh. No. And I want it to stay that way - "

"But, why?"

"I'll explain later," said Harry who had taken a seat next to Lupin. "Any
sign of Tonks yet?"

Lupin shook his head. "No, Harry. I'm sorry. We don't know where she is.
Heaven's hope that she's alright, of course, but no one's been able to tell
yet."

Harry noticed that Lupin was looking like his weary self again and realized that it must have
been full moon.

"The moon full again?" he asked.

"No," Lupin said, "it's just been a tough time for the Order, Harry. A lot
has been going on."

"Like what?" asked Harry, anxiously.

"Well..." he said, glancing at Mrs. Weasley, "I can't tell you much, Harry,
but I can say that Voldmort's been up to a few old and new tricks. Destroying the veil was one
of them. And then of course there's - well - "

"What?"

"He's recruited the giants - "

"No!"

"Yeah. And the dementors. He even got some veelas on his side."

Harry's eye's bulged and he glance over at Fleur, who he saw chattering away with some
of the members of the Order, and gave Lupin a confused look.

"She's been helping us," nodded Lupin, "but you know what they're like -
can't convince them all. The centaurs have gladly agreed to fight by our side,
though."

"Really? Since when?"

"Oh, since Dumbledore convinced them that Voldemort would enslave them into becoming
working mules," he chuckled. "It was a tough job, though. Hagrid's also talked to
Aragog, you know; that giant spider and his army, so they'll be helping as well. Then,
we're still hoping that Hagrid's little brother will be able to help us, but I doubt it.
Charlie has mastered to get us some dragons, if worst comes to worst, and well - "

"Is this really going to be like a real war, Remus?"

"I'm afraid, Harry, that it is. I'm afraid...it is." He shook his head
again.

Harry sighed.

He finally got the chance to take a look around the beautiful dining hall in which they were
about to eat. Over thirty people were walking around and discussing things before finding a seat
and settling themselves down on the long table covered with an aqua tablecloth that Harry just
recognized to be enchanted to look like the ocean and was amazed to see a small fish jump out in
front of his plate, which was floating on the top, and plunge back into the water. Harry wondered
if it was safe to lean his elbows against the table and, as he did so, he found the waves that were
passing his table setting to be just as sturdy as a regular table and not at all wet. He looked
down the table and noticed that it was even longer than the House tables at Hogwarts, and found
that it was rather ironic that all the seats were filled. His eyes were then cast upon the ceiling
and he noticed that there was a swirling mass above them, just like the pictures of hurricanes that
Harry had seen while watching the news at the Dursleys'. The walls, Harry surprisingly only
noticed, were covered with gigantic paintings of underwater life that Harry had never seen before,
yet some that he had already, including merpeople and giant squids. Above them, a huge banner was
suspended reading, "Congratulations, Ginny Weasley - New Gryffindor Prefect!" He looked
around at Ginny and noticed that people were walking up to her and clapping her on the back,
obviously telling her off for doing a good job. His eyes then fell on the girl taking to her and
Harry felt himself going into a daydream; he had remembered how he had described her hair, her
eyes, and her lips...

Harry had a sudden urge to come up to Hermione and kiss her, but fought back considering the
fact that he knew that everyone would turn to look their way. Besides, he couldn't risk her
safety. All he could do was stare...

"Harry?"

"Uh, huh," he muttered, still watching Hermione.

"Aren't you going to eat anything?" asked Ron, who was already helping himself to
some food and had just picked up a floating bowl of mashed potatoes that he emptied onto his
plate.

"Oh, er, yeah. Sorry," said Harry. Ron looked over at where Harry had been gazing and
grinned.

"You just can't take your eyes off her for a minute, can you, Harry?"

Harry blushed and buried himself in his plate, making sure to get a bite of each thing that was
floating around the table.

"Shut up, Ron," he said quietly.

"Who's this, now, Harry? A girl, perhaps?" said Bill who was sitting near both
Harry and Ron.

"Er," said Harry as he felt the color rise in his face.

"I'd be getting jealous if you were eyeing my Fleur, but seeing as she's sitting at
the other end of the table, I take it that you were staring at someone else."

"I wasn't staring," said Harry, though he knew he was still blushing
furiously.

"Right," said Bill.

Hermione, however, Harry noticed, was still in a deep conversation with Ginny, but she
surprisingly broke up from it for a second and Harry noticed her catch his eye, at which he grinned
and returned to his food.

People were soon getting up from the dining table and the seats near him and Ron had completely
cleared, at which Hermione joined them by sitting herself in a seat next to Harry, at which Ron
suspended an uncontrollable fit of giggles.

She cast him a stern look and asked, "What's so funny?"

Harry laughed as well. After all, she didn't know that Ron had walked in on the both of
them. "Oh, it's nothing - dear."

Hermione's blue eyes widened as she gave Harry an unbelieving stare and then looked at
Ron.

"Harry, y-you didn't tell him, did you?"

"What's to be told?" said Harry, still snickering to himself.

"Well - ," said Hermione, blushing crimson.

"Nothing's...ha ha...funny,...ha ha,...Hermione," said Ron, now pounding his fist
against the table, "except how you looked wearing Harry's glasses."

Hermione did not answer, but he could see that she was so red now that she had lowered her head
towards the table in hopes that some of her sleek brown hair would fall on her face and cover up
her reaction to the embarrassing situation.

Unfortunately for Hermione, it didn't work. Ginny had now walked up to them, probably
wondering what was so funny herself and took a seat opposite Hermione.

"What did you two clowns do to her?" she asked Harry and Ron, who were both still
laughing.

"Never you mind," said Hermione, who had now gotten up from the table and said,
"I'll see you later."

"Where's she off to?" asked Harry.

"Rumor has it there's a huge library in this place," said Ron.

"Oh, no," said Harry, watching her go, with a frown on his face.

"Why do you care?" asked Ginny, suspiciously.

"No reason," Harry replied.

He finished the last of the pudding on his plate and got up as well, "I'll see you two
later."

"Oh, no. We're coming with you, " said Ron, who had just slid his chair in and
Ginny followed suit. As they turned to leave, however, Ron came back for a second muffin, but then
dropped it and yelled at what Harry heard to be a rushing sound of water.

"Oh my - " he heard Ginny say.

Harry turned around and saw that a massive whirlpool had formed itself at the center of the
table and was pulling all of the contents on the table inside of it; within minutes, the whirlpool
ceased and the waters were calm once more, playfully splashing against the rim of the table.

"That," said Ron breathlessly, "was scary."

Harry shook his head, grinning, and walked outside of the dining hall, his eyes running through
the lighthouse, trying to see where Hermione had gone. Unfortunately, the place was so big and held
so many doors that Harry felt as if he were looking for her on his first day at Hogwarts.

Just then, Ron and Ginny had caught up with him and he asked, "Ron, what's going to
happen to Luna?"

Ron's expression of anxiety suddenly fell and he spoke, taking a breath, "She's
currently at St. Mungo's, though she was allowed to go to her house and pick up her things;
that's how I met her there."

"How do you know where she lives?"

"Oh, I've known Luna for quite a while, Harry," said Ron.

"We've both known her for a while," added Ginny, explaining. "She's one
of our neighbors around the Burrow."

"But you don't have any houses around-" said Harry.

"We do, but they're hidden by spells, you know, like the same sort of thing with this
lighthouse and Grimmauld Place."

"Right," said Harry, though his voice was strangely unlike his own.

"Oh, Harry. I'm sorry," said Ginny quickly.

"No, really. Don't worry about it. It's...nothing, really," said Harry.

"Alright. Well, what'd you two want to do?" she said.

"Well..." said Harry, "I was going to look for Hermione (Ron made out a clearly
fake cough) and tell her about what happened with Luna."

"Oooh. Good idea," said Ginny, "and I think I'll write to Neville - "
but suddenly broke off, catching Ron's glare.

"What are you writing to him for?" snapped Ron.

"He does have a right to know, Ron. After all, it was him who went into the Department of
Mysteries with us last year."

"Oh, right," said Ron, though still clearly not convinced.

"So, do, er, any of you know where the library is?" asked Harry, still looking around,
hoping for a sign of Hermione.

"Nope. Seeing as I've only been here for only about an hour and - hey, Ginny, you
should know, shouldn't you?" said Ron.

"No," said Ginny, looking slightly insulted, "are you mad? This place is huge! I
can barely remember where our own bedroom is. And you want me to know the way to the library?
Please!"

"Sorry," said Ron. "C'mon, Harry. Let's go. I'm sure it won't be
that hard to find."

They parted with Ginny and started to walk around the lighthouse. However, Ron had no idea how
wrong he really was and he and Harry just found that out when they walked from room- to-room,
checking each to be the library, and finally decided to give up after viewing about one-hundred
chambers.

Ron panted, "No bloody way, Harry. No more. Let's just go back to the sea turtles.
I'm - I'm out of breath!"

"Just one more room, Ron," said Harry and, luckily, they struck gold, or the library
that they were looking for, at least.

"Finally!" said Ron and they walked into the library, noticing that it was a circular
room with the ceiling up about one-hundred feet, all covered in a massive amounts of books: big,
small, wiggling, shifting, and some even shuffling around. They made their way to the center of the
room where they found Hermione sitting on a couch much like the one in the Gryffindor common room
and placed right before a fire place.

"Hello," she said, looking up at the two boys, each sitting on her side.

"How did you find this place?" said Harry.

"We've been looking for you for hours!" said Ron.

"Sorry," said Hermione, "but, I don't know, I guess it's sort of like an
instinct or something. I walked up to this room and I just knew that it was the library. And you
won't believe the books they have! I mean, they have some books here that were written over a
thousand years ago by - "

"Breathe, Hermione," said Ron, "it's not that amazing."

She scowled, "Just because books might not interest you, Ron, doesn't mean that
they're not important. For example, I've found charms in here that are used in the
Department of Mysteries. Oooh, I bet I'm not supposed to be looking these up, but they're
just so - "

"The Department of Mysteries?" Harry suddenly spoke.

"Yeah, do you - ?"

"Let me see," said Harry, talking the book from her and examining it closely.

His heart leapt as he read the subtitles: The Bubble of Youth, The Songbird of Enchantment, The
Minds of Wisemen, The Predicted Prophesies, The Black Hole Portal, The White Hole Portal, The Black
Veil of Hades, The Secret of Secrets...

"This - this is it, Hermione!"

Harry could have kissed her, and he did, at which Ron made a sound much like that of a cat with
a hairball stuck inside of it's throat.

"Oh, grow up, Ron," said Hermione, who cast him a snide look.

Harry read aloud, his voice trembling with excitement, "The Black Veil of Hades - In
ancient Mythology, Hades was believed to be the World of the Dead, however, the mysteries of death
were only discovered centuries later by wise Afrenthologists, those studying the secrets of the
other Realms, and put all of their knowledge about the World of the Souls in the Black Veil. Those
known to find out the secrets whispered by the Veil were only to be killed for no living mortal was
ever to hear of such words while still at large on the Earth. It was soon not only developed as the
Veil of Knowledge, considering the paths that mortals would take in the After Life, but as the
passage to the gates of Heaven and Hell; any soul that passed the portal would forever be trapped
within the fourth dimension, only to ever return to the gate in mere whispering memories of its
soul, advancing the chance to respectively communicate with the World of the Living. The Black Veil
of Hades, it's most recent name, is the last remaining source of communication with the Realm
of Death. Once the Black Veil has been destroyed, knowledge about the After World may be witnessed
only by experiencing death him or herself. Fortunately, no power to destroy the Veil has yet been
found."

Harry finished reading and was breathing so deeply that he could barely believe that his breaths
were actually louder than his heartbeat. He looked up at Ron and Hermione, and could see that they
were just as speechless.

Suddenly, Ron broke the silence. "Those - those people," he said, "Those Afren-
whatevers, - "

"Afrenthologists?" Harry read, once more.

"Yeah," Ron breathed, "Luna - Luna told me that her - her mother - she - she
was....one of them."

"What?" said Hermione.

"Yeah," said Ron, "but she was one of the last remaining ones. You - you know
Neville's parent's?"

Harry and Hermione nodded.

"They - they were Afren-thingies too!"

Hermione made a very sharp intake of breath; Harry didn't know what to say.

"So - so you mean to say that they knew about the secrets of death?" she
whispered.

"No," said Ron, "Luna said that they were sort of their heirs and didn't know
too much about it, but there were things that they did know - secrets, you know."

Harry moved his hand around, as if hoping that it would grasp what to say. "The
Longbottoms, they - they were tortured because they wouldn't reveal some sort of information,
remember? But - but they were tortured after Voldemort's downfall, which means - "

"That the Death Eaters were hoping they could tell them the secrets of how to perhaps bring
him back to power or - " Hermione paused, staring at Harry, tears swelling in her eyes.

"Or kill me?" he finished.

"Harry, I - " Hermione began, but he held up a hand to stop her.

"Never mind that, let's see what else it says," he said and turned back to begin
reading the rest of the page.

But before Harry could read any more of the strange book, there came a sound of footsteps
approaching the library, and he quickly stuffed it under his shirt; Hermione grabbed the other
books that lay beside her on the couch and shoved them back into some empty spots on the shelves,
after which they magically found their way back to where they belonged. They bolted towards the
door, only to run into Percy.

"What are you doing here?" he asked the three of them.

"None of your business," snapped Ron.

"As Minister of Magic, I would very much like to make it my business."

"Oh, shut up," said Ron, "you know the only reason you got the job was because of
Dumbledore."

Percy stiffened and walked off into the library. "I must conduct some research for the
Order," he said, with his nose up in the air, which meant that Harry, Ron, and Hermione had no
choice but to leave the library with the stolen book hidden deep beneath Harry's clothes.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione made their way upstairs, back to their bedroom, with Harry still
clutching the book hopelessly beneath his shirt, as if it was about to fall apart. Hermione
suddenly turned to Ron. "When did Luna tell you those things?" she asked.

He looked at Harry, who shrugged; he wasn't about to tell Hermione what had happened,
knowing that it was almost entirely his fault. Ron sighed and explained the event; Hermione
listened tentatively, with her mouth agape.

When he finished, he then said, "And why did you tell Harry that we were related, by the
way. Huh? Couldn't keep your mouth shut, could you?"

"No," said Hermione, angrily. "It's not like he would never find out, Ron. He
had to know, didn't you, Harry?"

"I'd say it's a good thing," Harry replied. "At least you didn't have
the burden of telling me later, did you? When you knew that I would have torn your neck for keeping
something like this from me for so long?"

"Sorry, mate," said Ron. "We thought, you know, that it was for the
best."

"Yeah, I know," said Harry. "C'mon. This way."

They found their way back to the sea turtle marked bedroom and spread themselves widely out onto
the king water bed. Harry told Hermione about how Lupin said that the Order had now recruited an
army of creatures for their side, but Voldemort had unfortunately done the same, while flipping
through the book, searching for the pages on the Department of Mysteries.

"I don't see why he'd want to recruit veelas," she said, in a rather annoyed
tone. "There's rather useless, aren't they?"

"Useless? Speak for yourself, Hermione. Don't you remember the attention that they get
and their ability to transform into giant eagles that throw flaming fireballs?" said Ron,
amazed that she could possibly find such an insult.

Hermione tutted, "Well, when you put it that way..." but, from then on, she tried to
speak to Ron as little as possible.

"Here...I found it! Hmmm. What's, " said Harry and continued to read from the
page, "The Secret of Secrets?"

"I dunno," said Hermione, "what does it say? I've never - "

"The Secret of Secrets - The one Power to be unknown to the Unspeakables, the Secret of
Secrets, has an untraceable source of magic. Such Power is destined to be contained only inside a
living soul. The greater part of the 'Secret' is that it is said to vanquish a Dark Peril
that is gradually consuming the Living Realm. Without it, the world as we know it may cease to
exist for mortals cannot live without love and humanity in their hearts, for they will die without
it. However, despite the endless estimations that have surrounded the eternity of this Power, none
have been able to console what it actually is. No philosopher alive has been able to determine the
action or ways of the Power, but it is said that only a Hero, bold in his ways, that is born under
the sign of Leo, the bravest of the Astrological Signs, will have a right to the Power. It cannot
be captured by the hand of a mortal, nor can it be destroyed, but it can dim itself within the
heart of the Possessor when endangered, uncontrollably. Therefore, the Holder can only venture
losing the Power if at risk of intentionally giving his or her soul to an Evil Force, or, in other
words, surrendering. If ever discovered what the Power truly is, it will be the Day of Days, for
none have ever laid eyes on what is said to be the Secret of Secrets."

"Blimey," said Ron, "you don't think that's the power - ?"

" - that I have?" said Harry.

"Or the one behind that door, you know, in the Department of Mysteries - " said
Hermione.

" - the one that's always - " said Harry.

"Locked," Ron finished.

Harry scanned his eyes through the text once more and snorted, "Yeah, right. You know, I
don't think this book is entirely truthful. I mean, it says here that `mortals cannot live
without love and humanity in their hearts, for they will die without it.' I think Voldemort is
living proof that that's a lie."

"I don't know, Harry. I mean, I'm sure he does have a heart considering the fact
that he did forgive Wormtail."

"Are you defending You-Know-Who?" asked Ron, looking shocked.

"Heavens, no," said Hermione, "I was just saying that - "

"And we don't even know what ever happened to Wormtail," said Harry.

"Maybe - maybe he's not mortal. I mean, even Dumbledore said that he could never
die," said Ron.

"You know, Ron," said Hermione, "for once, I think you're onto
something."

"Really?" asked Ron, looking rather proud of what he had just come up with.

Hermione, on the other hand, looked rather anxious.

"A secret kept within the soul...that would sort of be like - " she said.

"A Secret Keeper!" said Harry.

"Yes, but it must be more than that, I mean - but wait! That's it, Harry! Don't you
get it?! You're the Secret Keeper for this - this Power!" said Hermione.

"Yes, but I'm not only that, Hermione, I can actually use it, right?
Subconsciously?"

"I guess...I don't know, Harry. I mean, I'm sure you can, it's just that, well,
you don't exactly know how to - " said Hermione.

"But we know one thing," said Ron, and turned to Harry, "no matter what you do,
Harry, you must never surrender."

Harry nodded.

"What does it say about the Black and White Hole Portals, Harry? I don't think they
have anything to do with the Department of Mysteries, do they?"

"Er," said Harry, looking through the book. "Oh, here they are. The Black Hole
Portal - Long have Afrenthologists searched for a way to travel between the different Realms for,
in distant times, there were a great number of them; the Wizarding world was in another Realm from
the Mugorthian, or more commonly, Muggle world, until one day when the Realms collided and caused
the two to live in the same world. The nine planets encircling the Sun have long been home to the
other Realms, Pluto consisting to be home to the Realm of Death, the most distant planet, Mars -
previously the home of wizards and witches and now a sole planet, and so forth. Although no Black
Hole Portals have been found - in a long search by advanced Astrologists - in our Solar System,
warlocks have longed for the chance to pass through the Portal only to appear in another Realm from
the White Hole Portal (See Below) and have access to all of the different Realms. Unfortunately, no
such Portal has yet been located, reached, or activated to its full purpose. The only such
succession has been proved with the Black Veil of Hades (See Further Below), but only to figure a
transport of souls to the After World, and not from it.

"The White Hole Portal - A Portal known to transport mortals to another Realm, the White
Hole Portal is at the other end of a Black Hole Portal (See Above) and may only be found in the
other Realms. Philosophers have long pondered as to why no White Hole Portals have been located in
our Universe, but have ceased the will to attempt to find their locations considering the immensely
large mass in which we are suspended in Space."

"Well, there you have it," said Hermione, "The Black Veil of Hades was sort of
like a Black Hole Portal, wasn't it?"

"But why would Voldemort destroy it?" asked Harry.

"Oh, isn't it obvious, Harry? Voldemort's sole purpose in life is to overcome
death, and if there was one thing he could do, it was to destroy the portal that led to
it!"

"But, I mean, remember how it said that no such power had been found to destroy the veil? I
mean, that means that he did find it, doesn't it? The question is, though, what is
it?"

"I don't know," said Hermione, shaking her head, while Ron sighed deeply.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione suddenly jumped and shook the water bed as there came a knock on the
door. Harry quickly stuffed the book in his shirt again and said, "Come in."

It was Neville. But it didn't look like him at all; he seemed to have grown some and looked
considerably less faint than he normally does.

"Neville? What are you doing here?" asked Hermione, politely.

"Ginny invited me," he said, as-a-matter-of-factly.

"Hi, Neville," said Harry. Ron, however, looked at him rather disapprovingly.

"Why'd she invite you?" he asked, after which Hermione nudged him in his side.

He shrugged, "I was bored."

"Oh," said Ron, though not entirely convinced.

"So, what've you three been up to? Ginny told me about Luna, by the way," he shook
his head. "It's too bad. She seemed like a really nice person."

"Yeah, she is," said Ron, mindlessly.

"What did you guys get on your O.W.L.'s? I got six. Gran wasn't too pleased; she
said I'd have done better if I had been a bit more together. But the good news is, I got a new
wand. My own, actually; the one I broke was my dad's. Gran was going mental when she found out
- "

"Say, Neville," Harry interrupted, "I know this isn't a very comfortable
subject, but it's important, okay? Were - did you know that your parents were
Afrenthologists?"

The color in Neville's face suddenly faded and he started to clumsily fumble with his
fingers.

"Yeah...yeah, Gran told me - she told me they were. That's - that's why they,"
he gulped, "you know."

"Oh, Neville, we know. We're sorry," said Hermione, quickly.

Neville just seemed to notice that she was there.

"Hermione! What did you do to your hair? It looks so different! It's uncanny! And your
eyes are blue too!"

Hermione's cheeks went slightly pink.

"Well, I - you know, went through a bit of a change, I guess you could say - "

Ginny just walked in the room.

"Well, I see you all've already found Neville."

"Actually," said Ron, "he found us."

But Ginny ignored him.

"Did you find the library okay?" She turned to Harry.

"Yeah," he said, "we found out quite a bit of some stuff, actually. I now see how
Hermione can possibly find things interesting to read."

Hermione blushed and said, "Well, I'm glad you see things my way." Harry grinned
and Neville, Ron, and Ginny stared at the two.

"What?" asked Harry once again.

"Nothing....nothing," said Ginny, with a slightly mischievous smile.

She sighed and fell on the bed. "It's less than a month until school starts
again."

"Oh, no," whispered Harry, who had just remembered something - how in the world he
going to keep his relationship with Hermione a secret? He couldn't jeopardize her life,
especially with Draco Malfoy and his Slytherin pugs on the loose.

"What's wrong, Harry?" asked Hermione.

He swallowed, looking from her to Ginny, to Neville, to Ron - Ron? Wait a minute, thought Harry,
Ron!

"Ron, I need to ask you a favor. A very, very big favor."

"What?" he looked confused.

"Er," he looked over at Ginny and Neville.

"Oh, come on, Harry," said Hermione, "you can trust them; they're not going
to tell anyone. Remember, they faced Voldemort's Death Eater's with us last year, which
means that their loyalties lie with you."

"That's right," said Neville, and Ginny nodded.

"Alright," said Harry. "Ron," he said, "I need you to pretend to date
Hermione for me."

"WHAT?" he yelled. Hermione got up, looking stricken and disgusted at the same time.
Ginny and Neville looked no better.

"Harry," breathed Ginny, "do you know who they are?"

"Yes, of course I know who they are," said Harry, "they're my best
friends."

Ginny opened her mouth to speak but he continued, "And their cousins, which makes it
perfectly safe for me to trust Ron with Hermione."

"Wait a minute," said Ginny, "are you telling me that the two of you are - are -
" she struggled for words, pointing at Harry and Hermione.

"Yes, Ginny. We're together," said Harry.

"I knew it!" she shrieked and hugged Hermione telling her, "Oh,
Congratulations!" as Hermione blushed furiously. Neville looked from Harry to Hermione in
utter disbelief.

"Wow," he finally said, "that's some change!"

"Yeah," said Harry, and turned to Ron, "so will you do it?"

"Bloody hell no!" said Ron. "What's wrong with you, Harry? Why would I do
that?"

"You don't have to kiss her or anything. I just need to convince the rest of the school
that the two of you are together so that they won't suspect that Hermione's my girlfriend.
I don't want her to be in danger, Ron. Not like him...not like Sirius."

Ron looked up sadly at his best friend and then at Hermione. He sighed and said, "Alright,
mate. I'll - I'll do it. But only because you asked me to and," he turned sternly to
Hermione, "no kissing of any bloody sort, you hear me?!"

"Wait a minute," said Hermione, "whoever said that I agreed to this?"

"C'mon Hermione," said Harry, "you know that I only want you to be safe! If
Malfoy - "

"I don't care if Malfoy eats dung! I am not doing something completely ridiculous just
to - "

"Oh, well, come now, love," said Ron, teasingly, "It's not that ridiculous. I
mean, all we have to do is hold hands in the hallway or something, right?" he turned to
Harry.

"Well," said Harry, "you might have to go to Hogsmeade together and, you know,
talk fluffy to each other if anyone's in earshot, I guess."

Ron and Hermione shuddered, looking at each other, and then turned their heads away in
disgust.

"I'm sure it won't be that bad," said Harry, "I just don't see any
other way..."

Ginny sighed, "Wow, Harry. You must really love her."

Harry and Hermione blushed.

"Yeah, I do," said Harry, who leaned over and kissed Hermione.

"Oh, come now," said Ron. "I've seen enough of that! Let's go," he
said to Neville and Ginny, "these two need a room." leaving Harry and Hermione alone,
sharing a desperate kiss.

-->



5. Aquapaths
------------



Chapter 5

Aquapaths

August left as soon as it had come and, before he knew it, Harry found himself in a bedroom that
he was used to calling his own, at the lighthouse, packing for the Hogwarts Express. It was one of
those rare occasions during which he found that he would rather spend another long summer away from
the wizarding school and remain at the lighthouse than return to Hogwarts. A sinking feeling from
the expectations from his team mates for being the new Gryffindor Quidditch team captain had formed
itself at the pit of his stomach, not to mention the fact that he would have to behave normally
around Hermione, as in like her best friend, and not her boyfriend, while watching Ron holding her
hand or hugging her, even though he knew very well that it was not something that Ron pleased. And
then there was, of course, the fact that he would have to face Luna and admit to her that it was
his fault that she would no longer be able to speak to her parents again, including the heavy-duty
classes that included Advanced Potions, Transfiguration, Charms, and whatever else Professor
McGonagall had mentioned he would have to take this year.

Harry had just finished packing all of the new books that Ron and Ginny had picked up for him at
Diagon Alley and was eyeing the gifts that he had gotten from Sirius that had lain forgotten in his
trunk. However, he stuffed the last bit of his belonging on top of them and shut his trunk;
thinking about Sirius was not something that Harry longed for at this very moment.

"`Morning, Harry," said Hermione, as she slowly made her way from the door to his
bedroom. Harry noticed that she had done something extremely pretty with her hair; it was not
it's old bushy self, yet it didn't suspend the new straight-and-sleek look. Instead, he
guessed that Hermione had probably straitened her hair and then made soft waves appear at the top,
which made it look very lively and intriguing.

"I like what you've done to your hair," said Harry.

"Oh, thanks," she said. "Packed already?"

"Yeah," said Harry, "you know how Mrs. Weasley gets when we're
late."

"Right," said Hermione, but he could tell that she had the same air of not wanting to
return to Hogwarts about her.

"Hermione, listen - "

"Look, Harry. Don't worry about it, okay? I mean, we'll manage, won't we?
It's not like we won't be together at all, right? And I was just thinking that I'm sure
we'll be able to sneak away now and then without anyone noticing."

"We'll find time to be together, Hermione, I promise," said Harry, taking her
hands into his. "And I'm sure that it won't make that big a difference. We've
managed it for the past five years, haven't we?" Harry grinned and Hermione giggled.

"You're right," said Hermione. "We're going back to Hogwarts. What's
to be sad about, eh?"

"Harry! Hermione! Come quick!" came Neville's voice. "Come! There's
something you've got to see!"

Neville had remained at the lighthouse with Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and the rest of the
Weasleys, along with some members of the Order. Harry felt it important to tell him about the
prophesy considering the fact that it could have well been about him and found that he was rather
not as shocked as everyone else when he told him. "Yeah, I figured it was something like
that," he said after Harry explained everything to him. "I can't believe that it
could have been me, though. And I was worried about passing my O.W L.'s! Blimey, Harry, I
don't know what to say..."

He led Harry and Hermione towards where most of the Weasleys were standing and staring out into
the open windows on the side of the stairway.

"What is it?" asked Ginny.

"I dunno," said Bill.

"I know what those are!" said Charlie. "There were paintings of them in the
downstairs Art Gallery. Wow! I can't believe Dumbledore actually managed to find
some!"

"Well, what are they?" asked Hermione.

"I'm surprised, Hermione," said Bill. "I thought you'd know by now, for
sure. Having read all those books and all."

"Just get to the point," said Ron.

"Well, those are supposed to be really rare..."

Harry finally looked out into the ocean and saw several people speaking with what appeared to be
gigantic sea monsters. But they were unlike anything that Harry imagined they would be. In fact,
they looked like anything but monsters. The creatures were entirely made of water and pillared feet
above the ocean. Their manes seemed to be a burning red fire as piercing as their eyes that glowed
bright aqua. They appeared to have the giant body of a man and the head of what was
unmistakably...a lion. Harry stared at what was about a good ten of them, his jaw hanging
loose.

"...Dumbledore's amazing, of course, don't know of anyone else who could have
gotten them, or at least gotten the courage to speak to them - "

"Sorry, what did you say they were again?" said Harry, who had been staring at the
creatures, and apparently not taking in a word that Charlie was saying.

"Weren't you listening, Harry? They're called aquapaths; home to the Bermuda
Triangle. They're the reason so many of those strange things that Muggles call aeropolanes -
"

"Airplanes," Hermione corrected him.

"Right - go missing. They pull them down, of course, don't like to be bothered.
They're very powerful, they are. Muggles can't see them, though. Can't say how many
lives were lost because of them. But it's not like it's their fault; you can't imagine
the trouble the Worldwide International Ministry's been having trying to keep Muggles from
going near them. They barely ever leave the Triangle though, I can't believe Dumbledore got
them to come."

"Does that mean that they're on our side?" asked Harry, anxiously.

"Oh, no. They don't take sides, they don't. Too powerful. Like I said, they like to
be left alone. Dumbledore's just probably asking them for permission. They're the owners of
the Seas, you know; regulate everything and every living creature in the waters. They like to be
updated and it seems as if Dumbledore's been wanting help from some sea creatures. For the war,
you know."

"Oh, right," said Harry.

"Wait a minute," said Hermione beside Harry, "aquapaths? There's not related
to heliopaths, are they?"

"Heliopaths? Those myths? Nah," said Charlie, "heliopaths don't exist! They
were just made up from folk legends."

Hermione exchanged a nervous look with Ron.

Harry looked back at the aquapaths and had a surge of feeling minuscule compared to the hovering
creatures. He watched as they suddenly began to shuffle and, eventually, plunge back into the
water, swimming away with their flaming manes hovering above the disturbed ocean.

Mrs. Weasley sighed, "Well, then. That's that. Nothing to see here. Come on, all.
Breakfast is ready. Don't want to be late for the train."

"Oooh. Are we going to take the metro, mum?" asked Ginny, hopefully.

"No, dear," said Mrs. Weasley. "There are far too many of us."

Ginny looked slightly put out.

"Going down to breakfast?" Ron asked Harry and Hermione.

Hermione looked around at Harry and then Ron.

"Er, no. You go ahead, Ron. We'll catch up," she said.

"No kidding," said Ron, grinning, and went downstairs with the rest of the Weasleys.
In the mean time, Hermione took Harry's hand and they walked out onto the deck where they have
occasionally slipped away from everyone else to be alone.

Hermione sighed, "I'm definitely going to miss this place," looking out into the
ocean.

"Yeah...no wonder Dumbledore chose to live here."

"He's pretty lucky," said Hermione.

"He's not the only one," said Harry, taking Hermione into his arms. No sooner had
he done so than music surprisingly burst out from an old speaker on the deck.

Harry gave Hermione a quizzical look, at which she laughed.

"Milady," he said, offering his hand, which she gratefully took, "would you do me
the honor of accompanying me in a dance?"

"Dance?" said Hermione. "You can't dance!"

"Ah, but one does not always need to know to enjoy oneself," said Harry.

"You're starting to sound like Dumbledore!" she giggled.

"Am I really?" asked Harry, one hand on her waist and the other in her hand, twirling
around with her about the deck. She was laughing now, which made Harry feel incredibly wonderful
inside.

"Harry, stop! I'm dizzy!" said Hermione, still laughing, after what seemed to be
several twirls.

Harry had thankfully avoided stepping on Hermione's feet but, then again, this really
wasn't dancing. They both slowed down as the music changed into a romantic melody and Hermione
carelessly hung her arms around Harry's neck as he put his hands on her waist. She finally put
her head on his shoulder and said, "Oh, Harry. I don't want to go anywhere! The thought -
the very thought that Voldemort is out there looking for a way to destroy you - to destroy us...and
then there are the N.E.W.T.'s - "

"Don't think about that right now," said Harry.

"I'm sorry. It's just hard to get of mind, isn't it?"

"Yeah...," said Harry.

Harry and Hermione stayed out on the deck, swaying to the slow music, until Hermione drew her
head back and said, "We need to go. We're going to be late if we don't have breakfast
now. Unless you want to go hungry, that is."

Harry nodded and they left downstairs, not knowing how long it would be until they would have
the chance to be together again like this.

They found Ron, Ginny, and Neville at the table, still covered with bottomless water, and almost
done eating breakfast.

"Finally," said Ron and whispered, "How long does it take the two of you to snog,
anyway?"

"We weren't snogging!" Hermione whispered, though in a clearly harsh tone.
"Just because everything's about making out to you, Ron, doesn't mean it's the
same for everyone else!"

"Whatever," said Ron. "So are you two going to eat, or am I going to have to
shove some pancakes down your throats?"

"No, I think we'll feed ourselves. Thanks, Ron," said Harry.

The both of them rushed through their food very quickly and met Mr. and Mrs. Weasley at the main
entrance with Ron, Ginny, Neville, Lupin, and Mad-Eye tagging along.

"Now remember," growled Mad-Eye, "we're going to make as little noise as
possible. We can't risk having our hideout being discovered...again." He eyed all five
kids heavily. "I will be putting the Disillusionment Charm on you. Potter, here, already knows
what I'm talking about and, from the look on her face, so does Granger." Hermione flushed
and Moody continued, "Not to worry, though, it doesn't hurt a bit. A bit chilly, but
perfectly safe."

Moody stepped up to Harry and taped him on the head while Harry felt the familiar sensation of
someone placing a bundle of ice on his head. While Moody also succeeded with Ron and Hermione,
Lupin Disillusioned Ginny and Neville.

"Right then," said Mr. Weasley. "I assume we're all ready to go, then.
Everyone gathered everything? Are you sure? Don't want to be coming back, now. Come to think of
it, I don't think we could."

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, along with Moody and Lupin, also Disillusioned themselves and the grand
doors of the lighthouse opened, revealing a massive ray of light.

"Off we go," said Mr. Weasley and all nine of them stepped out into the rocky hearth
outside of the lighthouse, watching it sink back into the ground behind them.

"Er, Mr. Weasley," said Harry, "how are we getting to the station?"

"Glad you asked, Harry," he said.

He walked over to one of the most particularly flat rocks and laid down what looked like a
miniature square rug. Mr. Weasley whispered something under his breath and it suddenly enlarged to
a size on which ten or more people could easily stand.

"Hey, I have one of those," said Harry, "only smaller."

"Really?" said Mr. Weasley, rather amused. "Where in the world did you get one,
Harry?"

"Er," he said, unsure of whether or not Mr. Weasley would believe his answer,
"Sirius."

"Ah," he said, "thought so. Yes, he would have most likely happened to have one
of these."

Mrs. Weasley, however, scowled at the thought of that Sirius would give Harry something as
dangerous as a Transporting Carpet.

"Right, now," said Mr. Weasley, "huddle up, all of you. Make sure to keep all of
your arms and legs inside of the carpet. Mind you, we wouldn't want to leave one of those
behind! On the count of three....one - two - three - International London Train Station."

Harry closed his eyes and barely felt his insides slightly closing in for a mere second and then
spacing out freely again when he opened them to see themselves at the side of a building that was
definitely the train station.

"There we are now," said Mr. Weasley, looking around. "All here?
Splendid!"

One by one, Moody and Lupin undid the Disillusionment Charm on Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville,
Ginny, and then themselves.

The group began walking towards platform nine and three-quarters when a short man in a hood, and
a good head-and-a-half shorter than Harry, accidentally bumped into him, clasping Harry's arm
with his hand when Harry felt a familiar twinge of pain sear through his scar. The man immediately
let go of Harry, mumbled something, and was out of sight.

"What is it, Harry?" asked Hermione. "Who was that?"

"I don't know," said Harry, still clutching his scar. Whoever it was, thought
Harry, he was sure in a hurry to get away from someone or something. Harry remembered the touch of
his hand...It was so strange, as if not a human hand at all. He shuddered.

"Are you sure you're alright, Harry, dear?" asked Mrs. Weasley.

"Yeah," said Harry, reassuringly. "I'm fine. Honestly."

"If you're sure..."said Mrs. Weasley, and all of them made it past the barrier
that separatd them from the Hogwarts Express in groups of three. Harry, Mad-Eye, and Lupin went
first, followed by Hermione, Neville, and Ron, and, finally, Ginny with her parents.

"Now, watch yourselves this year," said Mrs. Weasley.

"Yeah," said Moody, "especially you three." He pointed at Harry, Ron, and
Hermione.

"If things, you know, come up," said Lupin, looking Harry directly in the eye,
"don't worry about it, alright? There's nothing you can do about it.
Alright?"

"Yeah," said Harry, though he couldn't guarantee any promises. If Lupin said that
a true war was bound to break out, there would be no way that Harry could stay out of it. Lives
would be lost, and this was only between him and Voldemort...

"You're only sixteen, remember that. Only - " said Mrs. Weasley.

"It's never stopped me before," said Harry under his breath.

"Harry!" said Lupin.

"Sorry," he breathed.

"Well, I hate to see you go.." said Mrs. Weasley, and Harry could see tears forming in
her eyes. She gave each of them a warm hug, as if she was never going to see them again, and left
them to board the train.

Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Neville got into the nearest compartment and waved Mrs. Weasley and
the others goodbye while Ginny told them that she'd see them later because she had to go along
with the other new prefects to get instructions from the Head Boy and Girl. Harry watched her go
and he saw her join Colin Creevey, who seemed to be overenthusiastic about being a prefect and kept
tripping over his robes, while he searched the corridor for Luna. He wondered if she had even come
back to Hogwarts, or if someone had at least dropped her off...

He suddenly jumped as he saw a pare of big brown eyes emerge from the entrance and look
painfully into his. Luna Lovegood was, in fact, returning to Hogwarts, accompanied by no other than
Nymphadora Tonks.

"Tonks! What are you - how did you - you're alive! You're okay?" said Harry,
completely taken by surprise.

"Shhh. Watch it now, Harry. Don't want to draw too much attention to me, now
wouldja?"

Neville, Ron, and Hermione had now also emerged from their compartment, their mouths hanging
open.

"Oh, my - " said Hermione. "Tonks! What -?"

"Quiet, all," said Tonks. "Let's talk in your compartment."

They walked inside and settled down. Tonks led Luna in by the shoulders, as if she wouldn't
be able to find the way herself, and made sure that she was comfortable.

"You okay?" she asked her.

"I'm fine. Don't worry, really," Luna replied, strangely enough, in the same
lively tone that she always spoke, only quieter.

Everyone was looking at the two with a compete look of confusion and mixed happiness on their
faces. Ron sat next to Luna and put a comforting hand on her shoulder, at which she smiled, though
meekly.

"Tonks?" said Hermione finally. "Do you mind - ?"

"Giving you an explanation?" she finished of her. "Yeah, I guess I do owe you one
of those, don't I?"

"Y-yeah," said Harry, still astonished.

"Sorry," she replied, "can't say anything in here. Too risky. We'll have
to wait 'till we get to Hogwarts, you know."

There was an awkward silence.

"Er," said Harry, not sure of what to say to either of them. "Wait! Hermione,
can't you do that charm again? You know, the silencing thing?"

"Oooh, yes, that's a good idea," said Hermione, stepping up to the door of the
compartment and shouting, "Iperturbio!" a second time.

"Wait a minute," said Harry, "how come whenever I do magic outside of school, I
get in trouble with the Ministry, but when you -?"

"Never mind that, now," said Hermione, briskly, "Harry, don't you have
something to say to Luna?"

"Yeah, but - er - Tonks, I don't think - "

"Say no more, there, Harry. Don't worry about it. I have to go up to the front of the
train anyways. Orders from Dumbledore, you know. We'll talk later. But, as a matter of fact,
I'm sure Miss Lovegood here can explain everything, can't you?" she asked her.

Luna nodded.

"There now! I'll see you at up at the school," and she left with a wave of her
hand, shutting the glass door behind her.

"How come she's going to be at Hogwarts?" asked Harry.

"You don't think she's the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, do you?"
asked Ron.

"No," said Luna quietly, and all of them looked towards her, "she just needs to
speak to Dumbledore about something...important, I think."

"Oh," said Hermione and looked around at Harry, "well..."

"Right," said Harry. "Luna, I'm - I'm really sorry about what happened to
your parents. I - er - well, you see, it's sort of my - my fault."

She looked up at him, a questionable look on her face.

"Your fault? Harry, it's not your fault. Don't go blaming yourself, now," she
said.

"But - but, the truth is that it is."

Harry told Luna all about the prophecy, his insides squirming at having to retell it's
prospect, and his dream about Sirius with a sigh. She listened with the same dreamy look on her
face.

When Harry finished, she smiled and said, "You ought not have explained everything, Harry.
I knew about the prophecy."

"You - you knew?" said Harry and looked around from Hermione, to Ron, and then
Neville, who all seemed to be just as shocked as he was.

"Yes. Dumbledore explained everything to me that - that night, you know." Her eyes
fell to the floor. "Tonks took care of me. Took me back to my home - "

"But everyone though she was captured by Voldemort, or d-dead," said Hermione.

Luna looked up at her and said, "Oh, no. See, Dumbledore never wanted anyone to know about
what happened to me. It was all supposed to be hushed up. But since Ronald came and found me, well,
things got a bit turned around."

Ron's ears went red. "Sorry," he muttered.

"Don't blame yourself. You were only concerned. But the point is, Tonks was supposed to
be undercover with me. No one was supposed to know what happened to my father and me. Then of
course, she left me at home one time and went out for some mission, the day after the veil was
destroyed. That's when Ronald came and found me. He saw that I was hurt and took me to St.
Mungo's, though I assured him that I wasn't in pain. That's when everything got screwed
up. See, no one at St. Mungo's or outside the Order was supposed to know about the attack on
the veil or my father's death. Then Ronald returned to the two of you" - she looked up at
Harry and Hermione - "and told you everything. Things go so messed up...so messed up..."
Luna was shaking her head.

"I'm really sorry," said Ron, who was pink in the face.

"Once again," said Luna, "I repeat that you must not be for you were only
following your kind heart as Harry would have done when he heard that you might be in trouble, but
held himself back for the sake of the prophecy."

Ron went even more red.

"But why did Dumbledore want to hush it all up?" Neville spoke, finally.

"I - er - don't know," said Luna, once again, looking down at the floor.

Harry heard a muffle of footsteps near their compartment and suddenly snapped back into reality.
He turned to Ron and Hermione and said, "Quick, now's you're chance. Do
something!"

"What are you - ?" asked Ron, but Hermione suddenly understood what Harry had meant
and dragged Ron over to sit next to her, taking his hand.

He looked at her in disgust and she rolled her eyes, saying, "Just play along,
remember?"

The compartment door swung open and Harry found himself staring up at a smirking Draco Malfoy
alongside his crones, Crabe and Goyle.

"Evening," he said, still smirking.

"What d'you want?" said Neville, bravely.

"Nice guts, Longbottom," said Malfoy. "I don't suppose you picked them up at
the Department of Mysteries last year, did you?"

Harry got up, but Malfoy turned his head to Ron and Hermione, and then to the space between them
where their hands lay, one on top of the other.

He snorted and said, "You're kidding me, right? Weasel and Mudblood? What a
combination! Wait 'till the rest of the school hears about this."

Harry had now swung his wand arm around and took his wand out of his robes, pointing it at
Malfoy. "Get out," he hissed.

"Relax, Potter. I'm just having a good laugh. Or, maybe, you're just jealous that
Weasel King got to Granger before you did?"

Hermione had now also gotten up and taken out her wand as well. "Leave, Malfoy!'

"Oh, I'm scared now, Granger."

"I said get out!" yelled Hermione.

"Why, Granger. What happened to you? Had a nice little make over, did you? Or is it that
you've finally come to your senses combed that bushy head of yours?"

Harry and Hermione acted at the same time and Malfoy was thrown against the side of the train,
whimpering in pain, but got up and said, "Alright, alright. Keep your hosiery on, Granger.
I'm leaving."

And, with that, he walked away laughing along with his thugs.

Hermione shut the door behind them and Harry made out a clear "This is gold!" remark
from Malfoy.

They both sat down and Ron said, "The git! Who does he think he is?"

"But it's brilliant!" said Hermione. "He believed us! Do you have any idea
how fast that's going to travel through Hogwarts with him on the loose, knowing that
information?"

"Like a therstral," said Harry.

"Exactly," said Hermione, a grin spreading across her face.

"Wait," said Luna, "what exactly are you three planning?"

"Well," said Hermione, tentatively, "Harry doesn't want me to be in danger,
so he's making me and Ron pretend like we're dating."

Luna's face fell.

"But we're not really dating!" Ron added quickly. "We're cousins,
actually. But don't tell anyone; they're not supposed to know. We're just, you know,
trying to convince everyone because, er, well - "

Ron looked at Harry and Hermione.

Luna smiled.

"You two are in love with each other, aren't you?" she asked the two of them.

Harry and Hermione blushed.

"It's okay," said Luna. "No need to hide it. It's only been too
obvious."

Harry finally spoke.

"That's the problem. It's a bit too obvious. That's why we have to pretend -
you know - that nothing's going on. I can't risk losing anyone any longer."

"It's alright, Harry," said Luna. "I understand."

Harry nodded, only just appreciating how good it was to have someone who understood the exact
pain that he was going through. But then he remembered that Luna couldn't feel pain; neither
physical nor mental. He felt a pang of jealousy reside withing him - Luna had no idea just how
lucky she really was.

The compartment door swung open a second time and Hermione grabbed Ron's hand again, only to
see Ginny rush it.

"Oh, it's only you, Ginny," said Hermione and thankfully let go of his hand.

"So, what's up?" Ginny asked, and then noticed Luna, at which she gasped.

"Luna! Oh, dear. What happened to you? Are you alright?"

"Yes, I'm fine," Luna said, dreamily.

Ginny smiled, though rather nervously.

"Anyone know who the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher is?" asked Neville.

"No," said Ginny, "but you'll never guess who's Slytherin
captain."

"Let me guess," said Harry, "it starts with slimy git and ends with filthy
Malfoy?"

"Yep," said Ginny, "but it's perfect! He doesn't know a hair about team
work! The Quidditch Cup is almost as good as ours this year!"

"What d'you mean, almost?" asked Harry.

"Well, I heard the Ravenclaws have got a pretty sturdy team this year, you know. I heard
Cho Chang's left her Seeker position and became a Beater."

"What? Why?" asked Harry.

"Because," Ginny snickered, "she reckons that she has no trouble taking out her
anger at the bludgers. I heard she's quite good at it, actually."

"What about Hufflepuff?"

"I don't know about them yet because they have a lot of unfilled positions, but, then
again, so do we. You better start looking, Harry. You're the Captain, you are. Won't look
too good if we don't get enough players."

"Don't worry about it," said Harry, "I'm sure we'll find - "

"She's right, you know, Harry," said Hermione, "you need to start
looking."

"And since when have you been so interested in Quidditch?" he asked her.

"I'm not! I just don't want you to lose your position," she said.

"Well, if you want a spot on the team, Hermione, don't reckon I'll go soft on you.
I haven't seen you fly that much."

Hermione dropped her jaw and said, "I wouldn't play Quidditch if it was the last game
on earth!"

"You cut me deep, Hermione. Really," Harry teased.

"Oh, will you two stop that!" said Ron. "It's getting disgusting!"

Hermione frowned at him, "Why don't you go and find something useful to do, Ron? Like
stay out of it?"

"You're right! Next time, I'll just wait until he's proposing, why don't
I?"

Hermione crossed her arms and didn't speak to Ron the rest of the way to Hogwarts.

The train stopped and they were getting out of their compartment when Ron noticed something.

"What the devil is that thing on your finger, Harry?" Ron asked again, pointing to the
green and golden ring that Harry had gotten from Hermione on his birthday.

"Hey, you have one, too!" said Ginny, pointing at Hermione's hand.

"They're, er, promise rings," said Hermione.

"Oh, it's getting sick, I tell you!" said Ron and Ginny giggled.

"Shut up, Ron!" said Hermione.

"Firs' years. Firs' years. This way. Come on, all," came Hagrid's booming
voice through the train station. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville looked up at him,
beaming.

They walked over the carriages and Harry recognized the familiar therstrals as one of them came
up to him and waited to be petted.

"Hey, I think this one remembers me!" said Harry.

"Oh, yeah. Those things are still here, aren't they?" said Ron as they climbed
into one of the carriages and rode up to the school.

Walking into the familiar Great Hall, Harry whispered to Ron and Hermione and suggested that
they hold hands once again, at which they unwillingly intertwined their fingers. No sooner had they
done so than Harry heard an explosion of whispers emerge from all four sides, at which he
smiled.

They settled themselves down at the Gryffindor table; Harry, Ginny, and Neville opposite of Ron
and Hermione, while Luna joined the Ravenclaw table. Looking up, Harry saw Professor Dumbledore in
deep conversation with Tonks, who were standing behind the teacher's table, after which Tonks
nodded and left the hall, waving goodbye to Harry and the others. His eyes darted on Professor
McGonagall, who was fussing with the first years and placing the Sorting Hat at the center front of
the Hall, to Professor Snape, who was, by no doubt whatsoever, in conversation with no other than
Narcissa Malfoy who, to Harry's utmost surprise, was sitting in one of the chairs next to
him.

"What's Malfoy's mother doing here?" Harry asked Ron and Hermione, who
shrugged.

Professor Dumbledore finally settled before his chair and, standing up, acknowledged the
students, at which the noise in the Great Hall died and he sat down.

As soon as Professor McGonagall stepped away from the hat, it came alive and began to sing:

"Hello, the new and welcome back

To those who've been here longer

I pray and remember that last time

I told Hogwarts to be stronger;

Among the Houses, to unite

And care to be as one

However, you know all the same

That it simply was not done

And, this time, listen closely

For more I won't repeat

Don't be in haste to be split up

For, together, we're complete

No matter, you must go your ways

And find your favored paths

For as I look inside your heads,

I'll do a little math:

In Gryffindor, you know the brave

The noble and the modest

They never liked the Slytherins,

But, at least, they were honest

The Slytherins, of course you've heard

Will conquer any challenge

However, the one thing that they make

Sure to do is fulfill their revenge

Then Ravenclaws are known to be

Among some of the wisest

Unfortunately, their superiority

Never really seemed the cleverest

And then there are the Hufflepuffs,

They know when to be kindest

However, if there's a space apart,

This House was one of the farthest

So let me ask you this one thing:

Are you all not ashamed?

To be so proud, to be split up

As if my advice is lame?

And, finally, I'd like to add

As you're watching me with guilt

Let me tell you where you should go

For that's why I was built."

They Sorting Hat finished it's song and, once again, returned to a still position on the
stool while silence filled the Great Hall; no one seemed to know what to say.

"That's interesting," Ron breathed, "It's never really insulted us
before, has it?"

"It's not insulting us, Ron," said Hermione, "It's just telling us that
we haven't been listening to what it's been telling us."

"Yeah," said Ron, "in an insulting sort of way."

Hermione shook her head.

"When I call your name, you are to come up, sit on the stool, and I will place the Sorting
Hat on your head. Once you are sorted into your house, you are to join your classmates at the
appropriate table," said Professor McGonagall to the nervous first years. "Avante,
Evelyn."

"RAVENCLAW!" announced the Sorting Hat after it was placed on the girl's head.

"Cameroon, Cordelia."

"RAVENCLAW!"

"Davies, Richard."

"GRYFFINDOR!"

"Davies?" said Ron. "Not related to Roger Davies by any chance, is he?"

"Probably," said Harry. "I mean, how many Davies are out there? Can't be too
many, can there?"

"Evans, Mark,"

"GRYFFINDOR!"

Harry chocked on his very breath. Mark Evans? He thought. No! It - it can't be! Harry
watched as the small boy that he easily recognized to be beat up by Duddley's gang before sit
himself at the Gryffindor table as the others applauded him.

Harry rubbed his eyes to make sure that he wasn't hallucinating.

"Gobblecreek, Dillan,"

"HUFFLEPUFF!"

"Destone, Frederick,"

"SLYTHERIN!"

"Destone, Sebastian,"

"SLYTHERIN!"

"What d'you reckon? Twins?" asked Ron.

"Looks like it," said Hermione.

At last, the sorting finished as John Worshenbank became a Hufflepuff and Professor McGonagall
removed the Sorting Hat and the stool while Dumbledore stood up to make an announcement to the
students.

"Welcome, welcome all. As some of you may know, and most of you may not, it is not in any
way my pleasure to state that, unfortunately, the Maneosioan War is, after all,
beginning."

Several worried whispers filled the Hall. Harry, on the other hand, had no idea what Dumbledore
had meant. He knew that he was referring to the war that Lupin had mentioned, but he couldn't
possibly imagine what it was that scared some of the students about it's name. Surely, there
must be some significance to it, thought Harry.

"I am in no way, or are any of our teachers, except perhaps our Divination and History of
Magic professors, to explain anything about the war in hindrance to the request of your parents. If
they wish, they will have the right to tell you about it on their own account, but I am afraid that
I can do nothing about the matter."

Several soft groans echoed through the room.

"Now, moving on. I would like to remind everyone that the Forbidden Forest on the grounds
of Hogwarts is to remain forbidden to all pupils as long as they wish to stay at the school. If,
and only if, unfortunate and sudden events are to take place at Hogwarts, then the school will be
escorted to the forest for safety reasons. Though, I assure you, the forest is not safer than
Hogwarts at any point. However, precautions must be taken into account. Yes. Now, I would like to
welcome a new teacher to you all" - Dumbledore nodded to the woman seated several spaces to
his right - "May I introduce to you, our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Professor
Malfoy."

Harry felt absolutely everything inside of him drop to the floor and his brain grow cold. He
turned to look at Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and Neville only to see them look just as stricken as
him.

He looked over at the Slytherin table, which had broken out into a booming applause, and watched
as an enormous grin spread across Draco Malfoy's face.

Narcissa Malfoy stood up and tucked her chin in, though not smiling, and sat back down.

"Yes, yes. Thank you all for welcoming Professor Malfoy. I assure you that she will do a
splendid job. And, on another note, all of the Educational Decrees issued by Professor Umbridge
last year have, indeed, been canceled. Which means that all Clubs, Teams, and Organizations are
free to run successfully without any pressure." His eyes twinkled at Harry and the Gryffindor
table.

"Seeing as to the fact that we are all hungry, I would like to wrap up this session with a
couple of quick words: Tickle! Rosemary! Sappy! Bash!"

At that, the plates in the Great Hall filled with delicious foods, drinks, and deserts at which
the first years "ooh"ed and "ah"ed while the Slytherins yawned.

When they had finished dining, Ginny ran on to attend to her prefect duties while Harry, Ron,
Hermione, and Neville made their way back to their dormitory.

Ron and Hermione had taken Harry's advice to heart and began to hold hands wherever they
went. When they reached the common room and sat on the sofa, Lavender Brown came up and sat next to
Hermione.

"So, have you kissed him yet?" she referred to Ron.

"Kiss him! I wouldn't - I mean yes, of course I've - I mean, no, no, not like that
- "

Lavender rolled her eyes and got up saying, "Whatever," under her breath.

"I don't think you're very convincing, Hermione," said Ron.

"Well, what do you want me to do?" asked Hermione angrily. "Wear a banner around
my neck saying `I'm with stupid?'"

Ron scowled, but Harry laughed and said, "Actually, that wouldn't be too bad of an
idea."

Harry looked at Hermione and his eyes locked with hers, unable to look away.

Ron made out a clear cough at which the both of them snapped and he said, "Oy, you two
better stop staring at each other like that or people will think you're cheating on me,
Hermione."

"Shut up, Ron!" said Hermione, following Lavender's action and getting up.
"I'll see you two later." She made her way past a group of giggling Gryffindor girls
and out of the portrait hole.

"Where's she going?" asked Harry. "It's the first day back!"

"You know Hermione," said Ron, "never miss a chance to go to the library. So have
you asked if anyone's interested in joining the Gryffindor Quidditch team?"

"I forgot about that!" said Harry.

He had been too occupied with the start of term to think about his Captain duties.

"Who do we need again?" asked Harry. "We have Katie as Chaser, you as Keeper, me
as Seeker, and Ginny said she'd try out for Chaser too, right?"

"Right," said Ron.

"So all we need to do is find two great Beaters and another Chaser!"

"You got it!" said Ron.

"So how do we do that?" asked Harry.

"I have no idea," said Ron. "And, by the way Harry. We don't do anything.
It's you that's got to find someone to fill those positions!"

"Thanks, Ron," said Harry with a frown. "I appreciate your support."

"No problem."

Ginny had just walked in and joined them on the couches.

"Any luck yet?" she asked.

"What d'you mean, any luck? I only figured out which positions we need to
fill."

"Sorry," said Ginny. "Don't worry, Harry. All you have to do is make a notice
on the Gryffindor Bulletin Board. They'll come. Trust me."

"Yeah. That's a good idea. Thanks, Ginny. See, she helped," Harry said.

"Good for her. Now if you don't mind - " said Ron " - d'you want to play
some Wizard's Chess, Ginny?"

"Sure," she said.

Harry ignored them and went up to his dormitory, gathering a quill, some parchment, and ink from
his belongings only to stumble across the necklace that he had received from the old woman at the
metro station. He opened it once more to look at the picture of his parents, only to find a note in
it's place written in neat handwriting.

Harry,

How are you, dear? I'm afraid I didn't give you much of an explanation when I met you
down at the metro station, did I? Well, I suppose this might scare you a bit, but I'm - well,
I'm your grandmother, on your father's side.

Harry felt a lump form in his throat, but continued to read the letter.

Of course, I'll understand if you don't want to keep in contact with me, but, it was
sweet to see my son's face in my grandson, alive and well. James was a wonderful son and I miss
him more than you can imagine. I couldn't have asked for a better daughter-in-law either, of
course. Your mother was a brilliant witch. They were both Head Boy and Girl, you know. This locket
is a Potter family artifact and I will trust you to keep it safe. Don't lose it now, or, if you
ever wanted to contact me again, well, I don't think it could be possible. I know you were
forced to live with those awful Muggles on your mother's side and I truly am sorry, but I was
living practically on the other side of the world. I didn't even know that Lily and James had
you until, oh, I don't know, several months ago, I trust. You see, my home is in Brazil;
I've lived there ever since your grandfather died. Oh, how Lily and James begged me not to go.
But I couldn't stay, Harry, you understand that don't you? It was a difficult time. I
suggested that they leave as well; times were not safe for them. But they insisted they remain in
London and, well, from what I've heard, one thing lead to another with You-Know-Who and here
you stand. Famous is your name, yet I barely even know you. I wish to spend more time with you,
dear, I really do, but if you feel as if I am not someone to trust or someone you can forgive for
making an old woman's mistake, I fully understand that. Take care now, Harry, dear. If you
chose to, please write back.

With love,

Your Grandma,

Cilia Potter

Harry read this over and over, not believing his eyes. He had a retaliative. He, Harry Potter,
the orphan, had a grandmother! Harry swung the necklace around his neck and placed the note in his
pocket, shutting the locket safely. He still couldn't believe that no one had ever told him
anything. Not even Dumbledore....or Sirius.

Harry sighed heavily and, instead of writing the Quidditch positions on the parchment, he
wrote,

Dear Grandmother,

I accept. Thank you for your locket. I truly do wish to speak to you again. I would do anything
to find out more about my parents and my family. I trust that you already know about the loss of my
godfather, Sirius Black. Therefore, I have no remaining relatives left with the exception of the
Dursleys, who were and are always horrible to me. Thank you for coming back. If I knew you, I'm
sure I would have missed you.

Harry

Harry read the letter and nodded, grinning. But what was he to do? Would he send it to her by
owl? And what did she meant by it when she told him that if he lost he locket, he wouldn't be
able to communicate with her again? He concentrated and then decided to stuff his letter into the
locket, which was far easier than he imagined. He closed it and opened it again, only to find the
letter that he had written gone.

He grinned to himself and descended the stairs, excited to tell Ron that he had just discovered
his long-lost grandmother.

-->



6. Hate and Revenge
-------------------



Chapter 6

Hate and Revenge

"Ron!" Harry called out, but he was in such a hurry to tell him about what he had just
found out that he wasn't even looking where he was going, which only led to him bumping into a
small first year, who fell to the floor. Harry offered him a hand up and muttered an apology under
his breath, only to look into the face of Mark Evans.

"Y-you?" said the boy. "Y-you're - you're Harry Potter, aren't
you?"

"Yeah," said Harry, "and you're Mark Evans. I know you! And, I'm sad to
say, I bet you know my idiot cousin, don't you?"

"Yes," said Mark, numbly.

"I'm sorry. But how is it that you're here, at Hogwarts? I never knew you were a
wizard!"

"Me neither. Both my parent were Squibs and it came a bit of a shock to all of us when a
letter came to me this summer from Hogwarts. Of course, I've never really shown any signs of
magical ability until late last year."

"Evans....Evans...," Harry whispered to himself, "why does that name sound so
familiar?"

"Do you know my parents?" asked the boy. Harry had just recognized that he had
piercing bright green eyes. They weren't ordinary eyes...they were Harry's eyes. His
mother's eyes.

"Who are they?" asked Harry, slowly.

"Jasmine and Peter Evans," said the boy. Harry felt a pang of relieve jump over
him.

"Did your father have any, er, siblings, by any chance?"

"No," said Mark, "but he did have a cousin. Two actually. He never talked about
them, though. One was a real witch and the other was a Squib. I remember him showing me some old
photos, but he never did say the name. Don't know why. How come you asked?"

"Because," said Harry, "my mother's maiden name was Evans."

Mark's eyes widened.

"You don't think - ?"

"I dunno," said Harry, "that's why I asked you."

"Hmmm. I'll write to dad. That's really weird, Harry," said the boy.

"Well, I'll see you around," said Harry.

"It was nice meeting you, Harry Potter," said the boy. "I've heard the
rumors, you know, about You-Know-Who."

Harry smirked.

"Hey, Evans," - the boy turned around - "do me a favor. Call him Voldemort, will
you? And if anyone says otherwise, you tell them you're on Harry Potter's orders, you
hear?"

"Yes, sir. I sure will," said Mark and Harry could tell that, from the looks of it, he
wasn't lying.

Harry walked over to where Ron and Ginny had still been playing chess and noticed, unmistakably,
that Ron was winning. He sat down next to Ginny and, in a matter of seconds, Ron said,
"Checkmate," with a bright grin on his face after which his Queen came up and smashed the
King.

"No surprise," sighed Ginny. "What's up, Harry?"

"Oh, er, nothing," said Harry absently, who was still thinking if it was possible that
Mark had any relation to him. "I mean, yes, there is something. Take a look at this."

Harry turned out his pocket and pulled out the letter from his grandmother.

He watched as Ron read through it and his eyes widened.

"Wicked, Harry! I never knew! Mind you, it's no wonder she left - "

"What d'you mean?" asked Harry.

Ron and Ginny exchanged dark looks and Harry could tell that being deprived of living in the
wizarding world for eleven years had, once again, put a stopper on his knowledge.

"Well, it's like this," Ron began. "You know the Maneosioan War that's
beginning?"

"Yeah," said Harry, "I've wanting to find out about that. What does it -
?"

"I'm getting to that," said Ron, impatiently. "Well, Maneosioan is an ancient
name for Last, or Final. You know, kind of like the Breaking Point. So, when You-Know-Who was truly
coming into power last time, there was another War. The First War. The Primorisioan War. But things
were chaotic, you can imagine. People didn't know what to do. There was a slim chance of
defeating You-Know-Who and many fled the country. Even Europe. That's why I imagine your
grandmother left. You see, now there is the slight chance that the War might be won. But before, it
was like `Kill of be Killed.' No one had much of a choice, really. Those who wished to stay
behind were still frightened that You-Know-Who would show up with an army of whatever. It was quite
scary. I'm glad I still wasn't born. I remember Bill telling me he could still remember
hearing the screams..."

Ron shuddered, as did Ginny.

"How do you know all this?" asked Harry.

"I tricked Bill into telling me," said Ron. "Well, more like pleaded."

"More like whined," said Ginny.

Ron ignored her.

"So you really think that's why she left?" asked Harry.

"Must be," said Ron.

"But why were so many people freaked out when Dumbledore announced it in the Great
Hall?"

"I already told you, Harry. It's not a very good thing. Just because we're a slight
bit more prepared for You-Know-Who, doesn't mean that we're going to win. And if we
don't win" - Ron gulped - "we lose. Forever."

Harry sighed. Yeah, he though, kill or be killed. That's me. And if I don't win, I
lose.

"You okay, Harry?" asked Ginny.

"Oh, yeah. I just need to get to bed. Has Hermione returned yet?"

"No," said Ron. "I wonder where she went off to? Maybe she got lost."

Ginny rolled her eyes.

"I'm sure she can take care of herself," she yawned. "I'm of to bed as
well. See you in the morning."

"What's our schedule look like?" asked Ron, taking out the parchment from his
robes.

"Bummer," said Harry, "I've got Advanced Potions in the morning and Defense
Against the Dark Arts in the afternoon, tomorrow. Snape and Malfoy! How bad does it get?"

"Worse," said Ron, "because that's not what I have."

"What?"

"I have Advanced Transfiguration followed by Potions."

"You mean," Harry gulped, "We won't be....together?"

Harry and Ron looked at each other and then at their schedules, at which they screamed.

Just then, Hermione appeared at the Portrait Hole and walked up to them, her hair wind
blown.

"What's the matter? What's wrong? Why are you screaming? Stop!"

Harry and Ron stopped. Ron whimpered and showed her his schedule.

"Oh, honestly," she said, "you two are pathetic. So you're not together for a
couple of classes. What's the big deal?"

Harry and Ron looked at her as if she'd just slapped them both.

"What's the big deal, Hermione? We've never been in different classes!" said
Harry.

"And where've you been?" asked Ron.

"Don't you mind that, now," said Hermione. "We better get to bed. It's
rather late and I have Arithmancy in the morning."

"You mean, you don't have the same classes either?" asked Harry.

"Well, I do have Defense Against the Dark Arts with you in the afternoon, Harry. And Charms
with the both of you on Wednesday. So, yeah, I guess so."

"This is the worst," said Ron.

"You don't know the half of it," said Harry, and they climbed the stairs to their
dormitory.

Harry laid in bed, but couldn't sleep. He was staring up at the top of his Four-Poster and
thinking about what Mark had said. "But he did have a cousin. Two actually. One was a real
witch and the other was a Squib."

His mind was swimming. If one was a real witch, then that would have to be his mother,
wouldn't it? And if the other was a Squib, then that would have to be -

"Aunt Petunia?" Harry whispered to himself.

"Go to sleep, Harry!" Ron moaned to his left.

Harry turned to his right.

No, it couldn't be. He thought. She couldn't really be a Squib. I mean, why would she
be?

Ah, but she knew about the dementors... said another voice in his head.

But my mum could have -

And Mrs. Figg clearly stated that Squibs could see dementors.

Yes, but -

And do you not remember her reaction to Voldermort's rise to power?

Harry sighed. Things were getting so complicated. He just wished that he knew what was going
on...

Harry opened his locket once again and found another note inside of it. He held his wand up to
it and whispered, "Lumos!" under his covers.

Dear Harry,

You are a sweet boy for understanding. I truly am sorry for what I have and have not done. I did
hear of Sirius Black's murder. I heard he was innocent all along. What a nice boy he was, like
a son to me. Unfortunately, it will be rather difficult for me to see you any time soon, but I will
probably be in London around Christmas Break. I would love to spend some time with you and explain
things, not that you don't have anything to say to me, either. I will be asking Dumbledore his
permission. It would be wonderful if you could come and live with me in Brazil once you've
finished your school year, would it not? Think about it.

With hugs,

Grandma Potter

Brazil? Thought Harry. He didn't want to live in Brazil! But maybe she just meant that he
should come over and visit. Yeah, that's it! thought Harry and drifted off into a deep
sleep.

When he woke up, Harry put up a notice for Quidditch tryouts and the D. A., now that it was no
longer a secret. He had completely forgotten about the Club until late last night and made a mental
note to remind the members that they would be meeting Wednesday, along with anyone else that wanted
to join. He did feel that it was rather necessary to make an age limit, considering the fact that
it would be rather hard to teach first and second years some of the more advanced charms, so he
distinctively said that only third years and above would be allowed to join considering the
difficulty of the tasks that they would be practiced during the meetings.

To his surprise, so many new people had sighed up for the D. A. that he would soon have to post
a new blank list. Of course, he would have to check that all of the names on the list were third
years and above, but he didn't care at the moment. The fact that he was going to be teaching
over fifty students Defense Against the Dark Arts couldn't help but make him feel like
rejoicing.

Hermione and Ginny had also gotten up rather early that morning and came to join Harry at the
Gryffindor table for breakfast as he examined the list.

"Wow, Harry!" said Hermione. "That's wonderful! I would have never thought
that so many people would want to join!"

"Me neither," said Harry truthfully.

Advanced Potions was one of the most dreadful subjects to fill the earth. Or, at least, it was
when Snape taught it. Snape was being especially keen on gliding over Harry's cauldron every
five minutes, which made it more hard to concentrate than ever. This time, they had taken to fully
memorizing the potions and Snape had reminded them that they would soon be moving on to some of the
more challenging potions such as Veritaserum, the Werewolf Extraction, and the Polyjuice Potion.
Harry laughed to himself and wondered what Snape would say if he found out that Harry had already
taken the potion, illegally, in his second year. Unfortunately, taking it was one thing, but
memorizing it was a whole different and absolutely difficult process.

"While some of you will find that Advanced Potions is merely a class," he stared at
Harry, his eyes skipped at Malfoy and then back at him, "others, will find that it is one of
the most complex methods of conquering even the most terrifying foes and obstacles in
life."

Harry looked up at Snape. What was he just saying?

"Once again, I must warn you to not fool around in this class, for you will find its
purpose to be quite useful in understanding how to live."

Was Snape saying what Harry thought he was saying? Was he referring to the potion that had
brought Voldemort back to life? Harry knew that his thoughts were a bit over the top, but, then
again, he'd learned not to take Snape for granted.

Harry met Ron and Hermione for lunch and told them what he had heard in Potions.

"I don't know, Harry," said Ron, looking around to see that they were well out of
earshot. "I mean, he is a bit of a git, isn't he? Why would he do something like
that?"

"Ron! How many times - Urgh! Snape is on our side, remember?" said Hermione,
frustrated with Ron's ignorance.

When they finished eating, Ron said "Goodbye" to Harry and Hermione and went off to
Charms while they made their way down the halls to Defense Against the Dark Arts.

"How bad do you think Malfoy will be?" Harry asked her, smiling.

"Harry....honestly. You don't know her that well, do you? I mean, I don't either,
but still. Maybe...maybe she won't be that bad. If Dumbledore trusts her..."

"Not helping, are you, Hermione?"

"Just give her a chance..."

"I will if she does," said Harry.

They walked into the classroom and found that the paintings of the fluffy kittens that Umbridge
had posted up on the walls were finally removed and, in their place, hung paintings of what seemed
like witches and wizards shouting incantations at one another. As they did so, a different effect
would cause something to happen to the other witch or wizard and the incantation would be spelled
out before the picture.

"Not bad," said Harry.

"Not bad at all," said a woman's voice and Harry found himself facing Narcissa
Malfoy, who seemed to have extremely dark circles under her eyes and were clearly visible in the
background of her snow-white skin and silvery hair.

"Er," said Harry and muttered, "Professor," acknowledging her presence.

"Sit down, Potter. Take a seat, all of you!" she said in a grand tone.

"Welcome to your sixth year of Defense Against the Dark Arts. You will refer to me as
Professor Malfoy and nothing else," she said, looking at the students sited around her
classroom with an icy glare. "I have been informed that your previous teacher dishonored the
name of Defense and Dark Arts altogether, so I trust that you will forgive me for not accepting any
bit of the information that she has presented to you as knowledge to the lamest wit."

Several people laughed rather nervously and then jumped in their seats as she snapped,
"There will be no laughter in my class! Defense Against the Dark Arts is a serious subject
and, in times as such, I believe that you have no choice but to make it your priority." She
looked around at Harry.

"I have been further told that Mr. Potter, here, has organized a very abled Defense Group
and I encourage all of you to attend the sessions. I assure all of you that it will be something
worth your while..." She smirked and walked around to where Harry was sitting and, to
everyone's surprise, place both of her white palms on his desk.

"However," she continued, "be it rest assured that Potter is not a professional,
as I am, but rather a student. A rather special student. It has well come to my attention that he
has a knack for earning his rightful place in trouble, so I do not advise you to follow in his
ways."

She stared at him, meaningfully, and Harry could feel a rush of dislike forming in his
chest.

"But we are getting off the subject," she said, removing her hands from his desk and
walking back to the front of the room. "So, without further interruptions, may I introduce to
you the Eternal Spells. Wands out! Books away! Pay attention!"

The class jumped at each instruction, hustling to obey her orders so not to get on her wrong
side. Harry, on the other hand, had already done everything told and was watching her with his
utmost curiosity. Narcissa noticed this and smirked at him.

"Now. Does anyone in this room know what the Eternal Spells are?"

The class groaned as Hermione's hand shot up in the air. "Oh, don't be
pathetic!" she whispered.

"Yes?" said Professor Malfoy.

"The Eternal Spells are a group of enchantments that are unbreakable. They can be cast upon
an object, a place, or even a person. These spells were developed as some of the earliest
witchcraft on earth. They are also quite powerful, as they are dangerous. Any witch or wizard that
is to cast such a spell must first get a well qualified notice from the Ministry of Magic. Any
failing to do so would find their rightful place in Azkaban, am I right?" said Hermione.

Narcissa smirked again. "You are quite right, my dear. Tell me, what is your name? You
look...familiar, somehow."

"Granger, Hermione Granger."

Narcissa's eyes widened.

"Ah, Granger is it? Not Helen's daughter by any chance, are you?"

"How do you know - ?"

"Now!" she snapped. "What Miss Granger has said about the spells is quite true.
However, not all of the information, altogether, has already been given about the spells. And that
is what I am about to explain."

"There are exactly twelve Eternal Spells. No more and no less. The first that I will be
conducting with you is called the most powerful and is also an Unforgivable Curse. Avada Kedavra,
obviously. Now, I know that you have gone over this curse already with Professor Moody "- her
eyes flashed - "but this time, we will be performing the spell."

"Performing it?" several people whispered around Harry.

"But that's illegal, that is!"

"Silence!" said Narcissa. "We will not be doing it on ourselves, clearly, but on
animals."

She stepped behind her desk and retrieved a large glass box in which Harry could see tens of
mice crawling around.

"Gross!" said Parvati.

"Now," said Narcissa, "these are not regular mice. They are not real. They have
been Transfigured from ordinary rocks, so don't be scared. They will, however, bite at you if
you annoy them so, as we practice the spell, all you are to do is shout the curse at the mice. Now!
Words are not enough! As I'm sure you have been reminded only so often by Mr. Moody. You have
to mean it. You have to believe that the mice are your worst enemies! You have to feel hate!
Revenge! And with that...with that my young friends...you kill!"

The class gulped, but proceeded in shouting "Avada Kedavra!" as the mice were
released. Several times, a student was hit and sent flying against the wall, but all the harm that
was caused was a simple trip to the Hospital wing.

"You see!" she said when they finished and all of the rats lay dead around them.
"That's what you need to know! You need to know what it's like. It's not easy, but
neither does it cause much pleasure. Unless, of course, you are killing for a purpose stronger than
simply following direction." She looked at Harry, who shivered.

"Thank you all. On our next lesson, we will move on to the next Eternal Spell - The
Transferal Spell, otherwise known as a human form of the Dementor's Kiss."

The class left in shock and rapid whispers. Harry joined Hermione and said, "Teaching us
the Dark Arts rather than Defense, isn't she?"

"Harry, relax. I told you she wouldn't be that bad. She really seem to know what's
she's doing, doesn't she?"

"Yeah," said Harry.

"But how does she know - ?'"

"What?" asked Harry.

"My mother," Hermione finished, "she said something about my mother. Like she
knew her or something. But that's impossible. My mother's a Squib. You know that, Harry. It
doesn't seem like someone a Malfoy would be in touch with, does it?"

"No," said Harry, shaking his head. He felt so strange after performing the curse.
"You have to feel hate! Revenge!" Narcissa's words came back to him. Yeah, thought
Harry, that's exactly what it felt like...

On Wednesday, Harry had begun the first Defense Group meeting and was surprised to see so many
members doing a brilliant job. They reviewed Patronuses, disarming charms, and hexes once more and
Hermione reminded him to tell them about the galleons on which the dates of the next meeting would
be kept as well as how often they would meet.

Classes were tough, but Harry kept to Hermione's schedule, which helped him handle the load
of work that he had to do for the semester. Ron and Hermione were still playing the boyfriend and
girlfriend game and people seemed to believe it as far as anything. When they could, Harry and
Hermione would occasionally slip away to the Room of Requirements during breakfast, lunch, or diner
and spend the time by themselves. Unfortunately, they couldn't keep sneaking around too often
or people were bound to start spreading rumors. It wasn't much to only be with Hermione for
only a couple of hours a week as a person that Harry was in love with, but it was better than
having Malfoy find out and spill everything around the school, which would have easily reached a
Death Eater's ears and carried its way to Voldemort.

Later that week, Harry had to supervise the trouts for the Gryffindor Quidditch team and told
all of the existing team mates to be there. He met the applicants out on the field and watched as
they stood up as he approached them and filed themselves in one line. Harry walked passed them as
each presented his or her name as well as the position for which they were trying out.

"Ginny Weasley, Chaser," said Ginny.

"Natalie McDonnald, Chaser," said Natelie.

"Euan Abercrombie, Beater," said Euan.

"Matt Thompson, Keeper," said Matt.

"Seamus Finnigan, Beater," said Seamus.

"Dean Thomas, Beater," said Dean.

"Hermione Granger, Chaser," said Hermione.

Harry stopped dead in his tracks as he reached the end of the line and heard Hermione's
voice clearly announce her position, clutching a Nimbus Two-Thousand-and-Three.

"What are you doing here?" he asked her.

"I'm trying out for Chaser. What does it look like, Potter?" she teased.

"Oh, come now, Hermione. You know I was only kidding on the train. You can't
play!"

"Harry Potter, I can play Quidditch better than you can dance," she leaned over and
whispered, "and between you and me, that's saying something."

Harry sighed impatiently. "Fine," he said, "You can try out, but if you get hurt
- "

"Make sure you notify an ambulance," said Hermione as she passed him and joined the
others at the center of the field. Harry shook his head; this was going to be a disaster.

"Er," he said, facing the players, "okay. As you all know, I'm Gryffindor
Quidditch Captain and you all know your positions. Er, Matt, you do know that we already have a
Keeper, don't you? Ron Weasley?"

"Yeah, I know," said Matt, "but I also know that he's a dreadful player. I
mean, didn't you see how badly he played? The only reason we won the Quidditch Cup last year
was because we had a good Seeker, that Ginny Weasley. Too bad her brother isn't as good as her.
I mean, really! He only made two saves the entire season!"

"But he's getting better!" said Harry angrily. He could also feel himself
blushing, however, because he never did watch the final game and, apart from that, he knew that it
was the absolute truth that Ron was not that good at his position.

"Have it your way, then," said Matt, laying his broom on the grass and beginning to
walk away. Rapid thoughts flew through Harry's mind and he finally yelled after him,
"Wait! Matt, you can try out. I mean, if you're really good - but that doesn't mean
that we're replacing Ron. We're just going to...er...see, you know."

Matt smirked, "Yeah...right," and picked up his broom again.

"Now," Harry continued, "Ron is positioned on the left side of the field,
guarding the hoops. For now, we'll work with him," he added to Matt. "Later we'll
switch."

"Okay, Ginny, you're up first. I need to see you get the quaffle past Ron and into one
of those three hoops."

"Got it," said Ginny, taking the scarlet ball and flying towards the left end of the
field.

Harry followed.

"Don't go soft on me, bro!" said Ginny.

"I won't!" called Ron.

Remarkably, Ginny made goal after goal; there was no doubt that she wasn't a good Chaser.
Ron had, truly, given it his best, but, after that performance, Harry was starting to hope that
Matt was as good a Keeper as he bragged about.

"Nice job!" Harry told her. "But before I can make any conclusions, I have to see
the rest of them try out."

Ginny nodded.

Natalie McDonnald was next and Harry had to admit that she was nothing special and that Ron did
block her once, but that he was sure that they would have to resort to her as the third Gryffindor
Chaser.

Seeing as they were still trying out for Chasers, it was Hermione's turn and Harry's
heart was beating at the speed of lightning. If something happened to her.... if something went
wrong...what was she doing?...Harry had to stop her before she did anything....

"Nice score, Hermione!" called Ginny from the stands. Harry had just shaken his head
awake and was now focusing on the action before him.

"Bloody hell, Hermione!" called Ron. "Where d'you learn to do that?"

"Oh, with a little practice along Ginny and some mind reading skills," she
laughed.

"Mind reading?" asked Ron.

"Oh, don't be ridiculous, Ron. There's no way that I could be reading your
mind...you'd actually have to have one for that."

"Heh, heh," said Ron. "All right, let's see what else you've got,
Granger!"

"No problem," said Hermione.

Harry's eyes widened as he watched Hermione make Ron blunder and miss goal after goal after
goal....He felt himself falling in love all over again with every score that Hermione made....

"Wow, Hermione!" Harry finally spoke breathlessly. "What the - how did you - do I
even want to know how you - ?"

"No, Harry. You don't want to know. What you want is to tell me if I made the team or
not," said Hermione, poking him in his chest with her index finger.

"Of course!" said Harry, dumbfounded. "You were brilliant! Both you and Ginny.
Sorry, Natalie. You were great too, but we only need two positions."

"That's quite alright," she said, though sounding a bit disappointed.

"Oh, and Natalie?" said Harry. "If one of these Chasers is unable to make it to a
game, or Katie, we'll call you, how about that?"

"Great!" she said, her mouth stretching into a grin.

The Beaters were the ones to try out next and Harry resorted to picking Seamus and Euan for the
spots, while telling Dean that he was a bit sorry, but his swings were not quite hard enough.

"So, am I going to try out or what?" asked Matt.

"Er, right."

"Harry, what's up?" asked Ron.

Harry felt the color rising on his face. How was he going to tell Ron that Matt was trying out
to be his possible replacement?

"Er, Ron - see, Matt here - er, well - I was thinking that it would be a good idea to have
a Keeper second just in case, you know. So, he's going to, er, try - tryout."

"For Keeper? For my position, Harry?" asked Ron, eyeing Harry suspiciously.

"Well, no, Ron," said Harry. "Not your position. Just as a, er, second."

"And what's wrong with the one you've got, eh, Harry?" Ron's tone was now
very dark and hurt.

"Nothing...nothing. Absolutely nothing. It's just that Natelie is a second Chaser and
Dean is a second Beater, so I though we'd also have a second Keeper. For safety reasons, you
know?"

Ron looked at him and then nodded. Harry let out a relieved sigh.

"Alright," said Harry, "Ginny, Katie, and Hermione - you three will be passing
the Quaffle around and try to get it past Matt, alright?"

"Right," the three girls said together.

Unquestionably, Matt was superb. Harry's jaw dropped just as it had done when Hermione had
made all those goals. Matt didn't let a single Quaffle past him. He was as swift and smooth on
his broom as Wood had ever been.

"Amazing!" said Harry when they came down to the ground and finished the tryouts.
"That was ace, Matt!"

"Thanks," said Matt, but in a tone that seemed not at all satisfied with
acknowledgment that he was getting from Harry.

"So do I get the spot? Am I Keeper for Gryffindor?" he asked Harry.

"Well, yeah!" said Harry absently, before thinking, as a flustered Ron dropped his
broom and began walking towards the school.

"Ron!" Harry yelled. He got on his Firebolt and sprinted after him, slowing down as he
reached a storming Ron and asked him, "Where are you going, Ron?"

Ron finally rounded at him and said, "I'll tell you where I'm going - where I
should have gone a long time ago! I'm going to Professor McGonagall and resigning from the
team!"

"What? Why?" asked Harry.

"Oh, don't play dumb with me, Harry. Matt's a much better Keeper than I am and you
know it! Face it, will you? I stink! I can't play this game, okay?"

"That's not true!" said Harry.

"LIAR!" Ron yelled and kept walking, but this time, Harry didn't fly after him.
Ron was right, he was a lousy player and he knew it, and if there ever was a time that Harry felt
helpless, it was when his best friend needed him most.

Harry, Ginny, and Hermione made it back to the common room after Quidditch practice that evening
only to find Ron sulking by the fireplace, still in his Quidditch uniform. They walked over to him
and noticed that his elbows were resting on his knees and his hands were joined at the center
between them, his head was hanging towards the floor.

"She wouldn't let me resign," he said at last.

"Of course not!" said Hermione. "You're really good - "

"Save it!" said Ron. "She wouldn't let me resign because I wouldn't give
her a reason and...and because I have to ask the Captain permission before I turn in my
broom..."

"And you do not have permission to do so, Ron!" said Harry, defiantly.

"Oh, yeah?" said Ron "So what do I do? Play second while I watch Matt be in the
game and save the day?"

"No - no, but - "

"But what, Harry?"

"Ron," said Ginny quietly, "I'm willing to give up my Chaser
position."

"Don't be stupid!" said Ron. "The last thing I need is to be saved from grief
and humiliation by my little sister. And what makes you think I'll be any better at that,
eh?"

"Because Fred, George, Bill, and Charley never gave you much of a choice, did
they?"

"Well, no, but - "

"Listen to me, Ron! I earned my place last year as a temporary Seeker. Harry wasn't
playing and so wasn't Hermione. And you were always humiliated by that awful song. Plus, I have
an extra year at Hogwarts to make it on the team. Just take the position, will you? Consider this
as an early birthday present."

"No!" said Ron.

"Don't be so stubborn!" said Ginny.

"This is getting ridiculous!" said Harry. "Ginny, I forbid you to give up your
position. Ron, you're staying on the team. End of discussion!"

"And what is it exactly that your planning to do, Harry? I'm dying to know!"

"I - I don't know yet," said Harry, "but I'll figure something
out."

"I'm out of it, Harry," came a voice from behind him that belonged to Hermione.
"I'm resigning."

"What?!" said Harry. "Hermione, you're the most brilliant Chaser on the team!
You can't quit!"

"I have to, Harry," said Hermione, "I have too much to be going on with, anyway.
I never really wanted to play Quidditch that much, anyway. You know I don't favor the game. And
it is one of the most important things to Ron. Whereas, I have my studies and other things that I
must attend to..."

"What other things?" asked Harry.

"Important things," said Hermione. "Thank you for the position, Harry, but
I'm giving it to Ron."

Harry sighed. "Are you sure about this?" he asked her.

"Absolutely," she said.

"Ron? What d'you say?"

Ron looked at Harry and then at Hermione who were both standing by his side. He opened his mouth
to say something, but Hermione answered, "Save it Ron. I don't want to be on the team. I
already said - "

"No, it's not that," said Ron, smirking, "I was just going to say that I
better start practicing."

Harry, Hermione, and Ginny beamed at him and, that week, Ginny, Hermione, and Katie had taken
Ron out to the Quidditch pitch to work out on his Chaser skills, which turned out to be much better
than when he had taken up the position of Keeper.

"So what do the rumors say, Ginny?" Harry asked her as she joined them for lunch one
day.

"Not good," she said, shaking her head. Harry looked at her, puzzled. "I mean,
not that it's completely terrible, but it's not really what we want it to be. They believe
that Ron and Hermione are together, but you got dragged in, Harry."

"How?"

"They think your jealous. They think you like Hermione."

"Damn it!" said Harry. "This is getting stupid! It's like there's nothing
I can do about it. Parvati came up to me this morning and told me - "

Hermione just came up to them and sat next to Harry.

"What's up?" she asked.

"I'll tell you what's up Hermione," whispered Harry, "the rumors in this
school! Parvati Patil just came up to me this morning and told me that you were staring at me again
in Defense Against the Dark Arts!"

Hermione blushed and muttered, "Sorry," under her breath.

"No, Hermione. You're not sorry. Because she said that you did the same thing in
Charms! The entire lesson!"

She blushed even harder, "Yeah, well. It's not like you're trying very hard either,
Harry! Dean told me you wouldn't shut up about me and how brilliant a Chaser I was in
Transfiguration!"

Harry turned pink as well.

"You know what you two need?" said Ginny, grinning. "You two need to be alone.
Together. Why don't you go for a walk or something. You're craving each other! If you two
don't get together soon, I wouldn't be surprised if you shouted 'I love you' the
next time you met and ran into each other's arms."

Harry and Hermione blushed.

"Shut up, Ginny," said Harry.

"Well, it's true!" she said.

Harry and Hermione grinned at each other, and got up to go to the Room of Requirements. Harry
requested for another romantic spot where they could peacefully eat lunch and they walked into what
seemed to be a sunny room in which the floor consisted of grass and there was a small blanket
spread on top of it, bearing a pick-nick basket. Hermione took Harry's hand and they sat down
on the quilt.

"I missed you, Harry, I really did," said Hermione.

"Well, it's not like I've gone anywhere," said Harry.

"You know what I mean," she said as she playfully hit him on his arm and leaned over
to kiss him. They were so lost in the kiss that they never payed attention to the loud crack that
rang throughout the room as Dobby the house elf appeared next to them.

"Harry Potter, sir," said the elf, at which Harry and Hermione both jumped at the
sound of his squeaky voice.

"Dobby!" said Harry, pulling away from Hermione. "Dobby, you didn't see
anything. Right? Remember that! You did not see a thing!" Harry got up and helped Hermione to
her feet.

Dobby snickered and said, "Yes, Harry Potter, sir. Dobby will keep Harry Potter's
secret with him to the grave, sir."

"Thanks," breathed Harry and looked at Hermione, who looked just as confused as he
did.

"Er, what do you want, Dobby?"

"Dobby was just sent here to find Harry Potter, sir. Professor Dumbledore is needing to see
you. It's about" - the elf shivered - "the war, sir."

Harry nodded. "Right," he said and turned to Hermione. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be," said Hermione, "There'll be other times."

He grinned and kissed her once more before he left as Dobby disappeared with a crack.

Harry left Hermione to finish her lunch with Ginny and the others as he made his way to the
stone gargoyle that marked the entrance to Dumbledore's office.

"Er," said Harry. He didn't know the password.

But before Harry could say anything, the gargoyle leapt aside and he found himself face-to-face
with the very man that he wanted to see - the Headmaster himself.

"Harry," he nodded and ascended up the stairs.

Harry could tell that whatever had happened, it was nothing good; Dumbledore's tone was
sober and sad.

As he entered the office, Dumbledore stepped around his desk and motioned his hand towards a
chair in declaration for Harry to have a seat, after which he did so himself.

"Harry," he said a second time, "I'm afraid that worst has come to
worst."

Harry looked up at him, seeing that Dumbledore's eyes were shining with what appeared to be
tears.

"Voldemort has at last recruited the last of the creatures that he had needed for his army,
including banshees, vampires, and other deadly beasts," he continued, "and he has only
recently, as his first move, attacked the Ministry of Magic. We fear that his next move is up North
and, after that,...only time will tell. It is, as I feared, Harry. The Maneosioan War has, after
all, begun. And I must ask you, Harry, to do absolutely nothing about it."

-->



7. The One
----------



Chapter 7

The One

Harry stood up so abruptly from his chair that it fell over, but he didn't care.

"Do nothing about it? Nothing? Who do you think I am? I remember it clearly being you who
told me about my prophecy last year!"

"This is the exact reaction that I feared from you, Harry, and I truly am sorry but I
cannot let you risk your life at a time like this. It is too dangerous. You cannot act now. Not
until the war is over..."

"Over? How do I know when it will be over?" Harry was now pacing about the office, his
hand tied together behind his back.

"You will know, Harry."

Harry took a deep breath and decided not to lose his temper again. He picked up the chair that
had fallen over and sat in it, sinking his head into his palms.

"Attack?" he asked. "What happened? Was anyone hurt? Did anyone - was
anyone...killed?"

He looked up at Dumbledore, who Harry recognized was not looking him directly in the eye.

"I am afraid," said Dumbledore, "and I will not lie to you, Harry, that lives
were, indeed, lost in the process. Despite all of the research and undercover work done by the
Order, the attack was very sudden and unpredictable. The Department of Mysteries was, however,
thankfully untouched. It is protected by a magic more powerful than even I know of,
Harry."

"Who?" asked Harry, all breath escaping his lungs. "Who died?"

"None of our members, luckily. But many who held offices within the building are no longer
with us as, I am sad to say, I will be announcing to the entire school. There is a great number to
whom the students that attend Hogwarts belonged to as children and it is important that they are
some of the first to know."

Harry wanted to do something; he wanted to strangle someone...something...anything...Voldemort.
He couldn't take it anymore...Harry had gotten up and was about to make his way for the door
when Dumbledore said, "Harry, where are you going?"

"I..I...to tell you the truth, sir, I have no idea."

"I thought so."

Harry went back and sat in the chair.

"Sir, how come I ceased having those dreams? I no longer know if he's angry, or happy,
or mad...Why is that?"

"Harry, despite your succession in Occlumency, which I do not doubt, I am guessing that it
is Voldemort who closed you out, Harry."

"What?"

"Yes," said Dumbledore. "You see, with him planning his moves and attacks for the
war, he simply could not have you prying around in his thoughts now that you knew that he could
trick you. I am guessing that Voldemort himself took up Occlumency and decided that the risk was
simply not worth it."

"And - and sir? Could I ask you another question?"

"You may," said Dumbledore.

"How do you think he found the power to destroy the veil?"

Dumbledore's face suddenly sank. "I am afraid I do not know the answer to that,
Harry."

"Not even a clue?"

"No," Dumbledore shook his head. "And if I did, I do not think that it would be
wise for me to tell you...yet."

"What about the dementors? They left Azkaban, didn't they? Doesn't that mean that
all of the Death Eaters escaped?"

"Thankfully not, Harry. You see, before Voldemort could act on the dementors, I persuaded
the Ministry - or rather made sure that Percy Weasley got rid of them as guards and stationed other
creatures in their place."

"What kinds of creatures?"

"Aquapaths."

"Aquapaths? But I though - "

"Yes, I spoke to them the day you left to Hogwarts and made sure that enough of them were
stationed at Azkaban. You see, they will not fight in the war, but they are willing to help.
Because Azkaban is at sea, I begged them to guard it from all sides. Aquapaths have unbelievable
powers of torture if one is to cross their path. They were the creatures that I had always
preferred to use, but the problem was that they never really would trust wizards enough to come
away from the Bermuda Triangle. After much persuasion, however, I convinced them to do
so."

"And - and Narcissa Malfoy, sir? You trust her?"

"I trust Professor Malfoy as much as I trust Severus Snape."

Harry nodded and realized that it was time for him to leave.

"I'll - er - I'll see you later, I suppose."

"No need, Harry. I will be coming with you immediately. This news must be delivered to the
school by no other than it's Headmaster. And, well, the fact being that I am bound to that
duty, I will be the one to fulfill the unfortunate deed."

Dumbledore got up and Harry noticed that he was looking even more elderly than before. Harry
walked out of the office, closely followed by Dumbledore, and they arrived in the Great Hall where
Harry joined Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville while Dumbledore made his way to the front in order
to make his speech.

"Afternoon, students. I am well aware that I was instructed to not inform you of anything
about the Maneosioan War, but recent event must sadly be taken into account. My children, you were
not alive when the Primorisioan War took place, as I am too glad too say, but, I must unfortunately
state that this Last War might well be the end of all of our days. Some days had already been
shortened to those dear to us in the First War, and some....have already begun to shorten in the
Last. It is my misfortune to announce that the Manoesioan War has begun and Voldemort...Voldemort
has struck...at our very own Ministry of Magic. Weep, my children, for I must also inform you that
dear friends, family members, and parents have been lost in the process. I must add, however, that
they will be remembered forever...for they died in the shadow of Lord Voldemort...not as his
supporters, but as his enemies. And the enemies of the one Great Enemy are our dearest and most
beloved friends. May this night be forever in the memory of those who died at the Ministry of
Magic. I am amazed I have found words for this...but, rest assured, that Lord Voldemort will
pay....yes...he will pay...dearly. Thank you."

Harry had never heard another speech like it; it was absolutely heartbreaking and terrifying. He
watched as, one by one, a vast majority of the students began shaking as Dumbledore began to speak
and ended up having tears splashing down their front. Harry looked over the Ravenclaw table and saw
Cho comforting her friend, Marietta. He looked over at Ron and Hermione, who were shaking their
head in disbelief, one looking more panicked than the other. Harry turned to Ginny, who was also
crying and spoke to her, "You're dad's fine and so is Percy. Dumbledore told me,"
and a smile broke across her face from hearing this information.

He watched as a tear trickled down Hermione's cheek and he took her hand under the table,
squeezing it gently, at which she looked up at him and tried to smile, and then cast her eyes down
again, trying to hide the tears. Harry couldn't bring himself to believe it but, as he heard
the speech, he couldn't help but feel like going back in time and stopping himself from ever
telling Hermione about the prophecy. He wasn't sorry for confessing his love for her, but
seeing her tear her heart apart at the thought of the war made his blood run cold.

As they made their way back to their dormitories, Harry noticed that it was the most silent walk
ever; no one said a word and soft wails and whispers could be heard emerging now and then from the
crowd.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione made their way to the couches in the common room and sat by the fire.
Hermione still had tears rolling down her cheeks and Harry pulled her into a hug, forgetting that
they were supposed to be pretending to be "just friends."

"H-Harry...I can't take it anymore...no more...it's too m-much!"

"It's all right, Hermione..."

She sobbed even harder as she buried her face in Harry's chest.

"Hermione," he whispered to her, "I'm sorry."

"For w-what, Harry? Y-you haven't done anything."

"Not yet...but I have to do something now...Hermione, it's over...I can't do this
to you anymore...I can't love you without seeing you hurt...we can't be together
anymore..."

"What? Harry, I'm in love with you!" she whispered. "I could never - what are
you - how could you - ?"

"It's over, Hermione," said Harry, avoiding looking at her in the face. She looked
at him with a puzzled expression and he could tell that she didn't understand this as much as
he did. She burst into even stronger tears and placed both of her hands on her face, running to the
girl's dormitory.

"What did you say to her?" asked Ron, who hadn't heard the conversation even
though he was sitting next to them.

"We're finished, Ron," said Harry. "Hermione and I, we're not together
anymore..."

Ron's jaw dropped and he said, "You idiot!" as he, too, left up to his dormitory,
without saying another word to Harry.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione were back on speaking terms and were behaving like regular friends,
just as ever. Harry had spoken to Hermione and made sure that she understood his decision, at which
her answer was that she didn't, but that she would follow suit. He still loved her and nothing
was going to change that, but he couldn't lose her; he couldn't imagine himself in the same
state that students were when Dumbledore announced that deaths had taken place at the Ministry of
Magic.

Professor Malfoy turned out to know quite a lot of information about the Twelve Eternal Spells.
They had already gone over the Transferal Spell, which wasn't referring to an actual Kiss, as
she had mentioned it's similarity to it, but a spell that a witch or wizard could cast by
switching souls with another. Next was the Mortality Spell, which required an extremely powerful
magical being in order to be cast, and would ensure that the human would eventually die in
practically no time at all, with no way to overcome it. Neither of these spells could be practiced,
unfortunately, as they required human use and wand application of only the strongest power, but
Harry found it interesting all the same. This week, they were moving onto the fourth Spell which
was called the Separation Spell. Narcissa had not claimed to have told them what it meant, and
Hermione had searched the entire library to find out something about it, but it seemed that all
information about the Eternal Spells was kept in the Restricted Section.

"I know she's a Malfoy," said Hermione, "but you've got to admit that
she's a brilliant defense teacher."

"But, I mean, we're not going over much, are we?" said Ron. "We're only
probably going to be going on about these Spells all year, aren't we?"

"Not going over much? Ron, these Spells are probably amongst the most ancient and powerful
to be ever created!"

Hermione had seemed determined that the destruction on the veil was a gigantic leap for the
beginning of the war, so she was researching anything and everything to figure out how Voldemort
could have found a power to destroy it.

"It just doesn't make sense!" she said after flipping over one of the books in the
Room of Requirements as they had just finished another D. A. meeting. "There's just
absolutely nothing here. Unless...." A dreamy expression occupied her face.

"Unless what, Hermione?" asked Harry.

"Harry, remember...that....that article that Rita Skeeter did on you...the interview...do
you have a copy?"

"No...but -"

Before he could say anything, a copy of the article had appeared on the book shelf and Hermione
picked it up, whispering, "Thanks," to the room.

"Of course," she said as her eyes lighted up, running through the page.

"Are you going to say -?"

"Yes," said Hermione. "Harry, do you remember Priori Incantatem?"

"Yeah," said Harry, "but - "

"Harry, I think that when your wand met with Voldemorts it - it opened," she breathed,
"a White Hole Portal."

"What?"

"It fits, doesn't it?"

"Not really."

"Look!" Hermione took out a book from her bag that Harry recognized was the same one
that they had stolen out of Dumbledore's library.

"You stole the book!" said Ron.

"I didn't steal it, Ron! I just...borrowed it without permission."

"Yeah, as in stealing it."

"Oh, don't be ridiculous, Ron. Come to think of it, I think that Dumbledore wanted us
to take the book. I mean, I'm sure he would have had enchantments on all of the books in the
library so that they couldn't be removed without his knowledge, wouldn't he?"

"I guess..." said Ron.

"Anyway," she said, turning to Harry, "it says here that the White Hole Portal is
an opening from the other Realm. One of them comes from the Realm of Death. And don't you
remember how those figures appeared out of Voldemort's wand, Harry? It's as if they came
back to life."

"So you're saying that something about the connection of our wands opened the
Portal?"

"Exactly," said Hermione. "But" - she surveyed the article -" it
doesn't say much about it in here. Harry, can you be more specific on what happened when your
wands connected?"

"Well, see, both of our wands each have a feather from Fawks, Dumbledore's phoenix, and
- "

"And what, Harry?" Hermione asked anxiously.

"Phoenix! Hermione, you need to research phoenix feathers and songs; when our wands
connected, this sort of cage-like sphere formed around us and I distinctively heard the phoenix
song."

"Phoenix...phoenix...show me phoenix...." muttered Hermione under her breath. A red
book appeared in the center of the shelf, pushing the other books on either side of it. Hermione
grabbed it and her eyes grew wide.

"Oh, this is impossible! There's just too much information here. This will take me a
while to figure out..."

"That's alright, Hermione," said Harry.

"Well, best get started," said Hermione, who took the book and walked off to the
Gryffindor common room.

"First match is Gryffindor versus Ravenclaw," Harry announced to the team as they met
up for Quidditch practice. "This is going to be a tough one, but I have no doubt that we will
be able to beat them. Ron...how's your training been going?"

"Great! I actually made a goal past Matt once!"

"Excellent! Ginny...Katie...how are your positions?"

"Solid," said Katie.

"Superior!" said Harry. "Seamus...Euan....how are you doing?"

"Brilliant!" said Euan.

"Perfect!" said Harry. "And Matt...I don't need to ask." Ron cast a
sideways glance at Matt and scowled.

"So, with that, I'm going to release the bludgers, the snitch, and the quaffle. My
strategy is to catch the snitch as soon as possible. Ginny, Katie, and Ron...you three will
practice the Gliding Technique while I'll try out the Wronski Feint. Seamus...Euan...you two
wack those bludgers around nice and hard, and I don't want do see any nose bleeds! Matt...you
do what you've got to do... Let's go! Out!"

"Jeez, Harry. You're worse that Wood!" said Katie.

"You'll thank me later," said Harry.

Harry had managed to read up on how to perform the same Wronski Feint that he had seen done at
the Quidditch World Cup while Hermione, Ginny, and Katie kept coaching Ron on his Chaser position.
He had sent Wood a letter telling him that he was made captain and he suggested that the try out
the Gliding Technique that he had heard of while training for Puddlemore United.

Watching the team, Harry could tell that they were getting pretty strong, if not unstoppable. If
only he could see how good Ravenclaw really was...

"How was practice?" asked Hermione as Harry, Ron, and Ginny joined her after being out
in the field for two hours.

"Awesome," said Harry.

"Really?" asked Hermione. "You're that sure?"

"And you aren't?" asked Harry.

"Well, it's just that I don't want to see you lose, Harry."

"You don't want to see me lose or you don't want to see Gryffindor lose?"

"Well, both," said Hermione, slightly blushing.

Harry smiled at her.

"Harry, why are we doing this to ourselves? We know we're in love! There's nothing
- "

"Don't start with that, Hermione. I already told you -"

"What, Harry? That you're doing this for my safety? For your safety? Who are you doing
this for, Harry, tell me?"

"Both of us," said Harry. "It's too important. We're still friends,
aren't we?"

"Yeah," said Hermione, still looking into his eyes, "but if we could
just..."

Hermione was leaning closer to him and Harry did the same. Inches apart, Harry suddenly jumped
and said, "No, Hermione! Stop it, will you? I can't do this! Just let me be!" and ran
up to the boys dormitory, although he knew that he had tears swelling in his eyes.

Harry sat in his bed, his eyes still unusually watery, and was examining the green and golden
ring on his finger. Harry wanted to take it off; he wanted it to end. He didn't want to have
feelings for Hermione only to see her get hurt. Maybe, thought Harry, if I take off the ring, then
maybe I'll let go of my love for her. Harry reached for the ring on his right hand, but
couldn't do it. Even if he did take of the ring, he knew that it wouldn't matter.

The door creaked open and he found Hermione standing in the doorway.

"Hermione! What are you doing here? This is the boy's dormitory!" Harry said,
although he didn't mind her being there at all; he wished to talk to her about
something...anything...

"I know," she said and came up to sit on the side of his bed. Harry noticed that her
hands were fumbling with her blue and silver promise ring as well.

"I clearly remember you telling me that you would love me forever," she said, still
looking down at the ring.

Harry sighed. He looked at her and took her face, which he noticed was stained with heavy tears,
in his palms.

"I did," said Harry, smiling, "and you know that I can never change
that."

"Th-then why did you -?"

"Hermione, how many times do I have to explain that it kills me just to see you crying like
that! I love you and I always will, even if we can't be together!"

She smiled. "It's not fair, Harry! We should be allowed to be together! It's just
not fair!"

"Tell me about it!" said Harry. "And I'm the master of what isn't
fair!"

She giggled. "I'm sorry."

"Don't blame yourself."

"Harry, how are you supposed to defeat him? Or even try to do so? I mean, you might have
the Power or whatever it is, but you don't know how to use it, do you?"

Harry shook his head.

"Have you figured out anything about that phoenix yet?" he asked her.

"No...no..." said Hermione. "I have a lot going on, you know."

"What are you so busy with, Hermione?"

"Oh, you know, I've just been...er..."

"What, Hermione?"

"Well, you know how I earned twelve O.W.L.'s, right?"

"Yeah," said Harry, who couldn't see where this was going.

"Don't laugh, but, well, I've sort of been thinking that once we've left
Hogwarts that I could start my own department at the Ministry of Magic. Once it has been, you know,
rebuilt."

"What department?" asked Harry.

"Well...I've given up on S.P.E.W. because it seems like my attempts have been rather
useless, but I have though of forming a department dealing with the rights of magical creatures.
You know, like centaurs, werewolves, giants, and merpeople. I know that there is the Department of
Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, but I was thinking more along the lines of forming
their own government, so not to exclude them as anything less than human. Something like the
Department of Minor Governments and Law Appraisals."

"That's brilliant, Hermione! Excepts you might want to leave out the 'Minor'
part when you offer it to the centaurs; I don't think they'll enjoy being called
inferior."

"You think so?"

"Yeah...I mean, if you can get the...erm...people at the Ministry of Magic to agree to
it...I mean, Percy's already Minister and he's always favored your opinions..."

She smiled.

"Can I ask you a question?" said Harry.

"Sure," said Hermione.

"I thought you were dead scared of flying. What changed your mind?"

"Well, to tell you the truth, I'm no more scared of flying than I used to be...but I
learned that there are things worse than risking your posterior in the air...there are even things
worse then death, you know..."

"You're amazing, you know that?" Harry told her as he leaned over and kissed
her.

"I love you, Harry. I want the world to know that. Can't we be - ?"

"No, Hermione. We can't be together," said Harry, shaking his head.

She nodded and got up. "Well, I better get out of here before anyone else sees me in here
and causes a commotion."

"That would be Ron," Harry laughed.

Hermione grinned at him and left the dormitory.

Harry lay awake on his bed and stared up at the top of his Four-Poster until Ron came up to go
to bed. He told him what Hermione was planning to do and what she had been spending most of her
time on.

"Mad, she is! I'm telling you!" said Ron when Harry finished.

"Mad...but right. We have to start thinking about the future, you know," said
Harry.

"So what are you going to do after Hogwarts?" asked Ron.

"I dunno," said Harry, "I was thinking about becoming an auror, but now, I
don't know, I'm not that sure anymore..."

"Why?"

"It's kind of like Hermione told me...it's a bit too dangerous, isn't
it?"

Ron looked at him as if Harry was just hit in the head, but shrugged.

"What about you?" Harry asked him.

"Me? What about me?" said Ron.

"Well, haven't you been thinking about what you'd like to do?"

"Well - yeah," said Ron. "But it's just that..."

"Just what?"

"I don't know...I've been thinking that I'd, um, maybe like to be an auror or
something..."

"Is that it?" asked Harry, noticing Ron's strange tone.

"Well...I guess it wouldn't be that bad to be an unspeakable, either."

"Unspeakable? You sure?"

"Yeah, I mean, I've sort of talked with Luna about it and she's said that's
what she's considered so, I dunno, I thought it was an interesting thought."

"Yeah...yeah, maybe," said Harry.

Ron fell asleep within minutes after getting dressed in his pajamas, but Harry was lying wide
awake. Dean and Neville were still getting ready, which meant that the main light was on and Harry
had the chance to look inside of his locket where he, unsurprisingly, found another note from
Cilia.

Harry,

I was wondering if you would like to finally speak to me in person. Yes, I know that I told you
that I wouldn't be able to actually make contact with you until Christmas break, but there
might be another way. I don't know if this is possible or not, but I suppose only if you have
it...right, well...I don't know, but James and Sirius each used to have a Two-Way mirror when
they were young. I would know, I bought them. I had a third mirror through which they would
communicate with me if they ever needed my assistance with anything, not that it was too often.
Brilliant wizards, they were. If you, by any chance, do not have one of the mirrors - I just
thought it would be something that either Sirius or James would leave in your possession - then I
guess I will speak with you in a couple of months. Otherwise, well, I was just hoping...

Love,

Grandma

Harry's face lit up. He was going to be able to speak with his grandmother right now! He
threw open his trunk and took out the mirror.

"Are you going to bed, Harry?" asked Neville.

"Er, no," said Harry. "I'll be up in a bit."

Harry grabbed the mirror and went down to the common room as Neville turned off the light in the
boy's dormitory.

He sat on the couch and whispered, "Cilia Potter," into the mirror.

The elderly woman's face appeared in the mirror where Harry's reflection had danced
along the flames of the common room fire, and he just noticed how many features she seemed to have
in common with him. He also gasped because he had seen the woman before...and not at the metro
station...but in another mirror...the Mirror of Erised...

"Harry! Oh, I can't believe you have it! You look even more like James now that I look
at you! And - oh, my - your eyes definitely belong to Lily!"

Harry looked at her more carefully and realized that she looked somewhat more lively than she
had done when he first met her.

He grinned, but had no idea what to say to her. He had so many questions that he didn't even
know where to begin.

"Hi, g-g-grandma!" said Harry, and he could feel tears forming in his eyes once
more.

"Oh, dear. I am so, so sorry! I am afraid this is all my fault! But you must understand...I
barely even knew!"

"It's - it's alright," said Harry.

"Of course it's not! You are coming with me as soon as you get the chance! We have a
very popular school here in Brazil. It's quite the title. The name's O Celestino`Castelo de
s de Educação Mágica e Conhecimento. It means Celestino's Castle of Magical Education and
Knowledge. Absolutely - "

"Grandma? What are you talking about? I'm - I want to stay at Hogwarts!"

"Hogwarts? You will not be staying in England at such a time! You aren't safe, my dear
boy. No one is! I understand you must have friends...but you'll make new friends. Oh,
you're going to love it here! We have an entire Potter Estate in Brazil, don't you
know?"

"That sounds great and all, Grandma, but I've got to stay. It's hard to explain,
really, but it's just that - "

"Nonsense! You are coming with me and that's that!"

"But - "

"No butts! Now, I want to hear all about your life, but not now. I assume, by what you are
wearing, that you should be in bed, should you not?"

"Well, yeah, but - "

"I will not have it! Off to sleep with you! I love you, dear. I'll speak to you next
time you're free, how's that?"

"But - "

"Goodnight, dear."

"But - "

It was too late. Cilia's face had disappeared and Harry found himself staring at his own
reflection.

How was Harry supposed to tell her that he couldn't leave England? How would he tell her
that he was destined to kill or be killed by Voldemort? This was not something that he could hide
from, even in a distant country like she had done all of her life...

Wait! thought Harry. Tell. Tell. TELL HER!

Sirius's words rang in his head.

Hermione wasn't the one that absolutely had to know about the prophecy...she wasn't the
one...the one was none other than his very own grandmother...Cilia Potter...she had to know....and
if she didn't, Harry might well be ending his right to a wand at Celestino's Castle of
Magical Education and Knowledge somewhere along the Amazon, not to mention let Voldemort wreck
havoc in Europe and eventually take over the world...

He shook his head. He couldn't let this happen. Next time he saw her, Harry was going to
tell her exactly why he had to stay here, at Hogwarts, at the grasp of Voldermort...because he was
the only thing that could stand in his way...and he wasn't going anywhere...

***

"The Separation Spell!" snapped Professor Malfoy as her class settled themselves and
listened to her with their full attention. "A Spell that separates," she spoke, "the
body from the soul."

Several excited whispers filled the room.

"Not pleasant! Not a good spell! As most of them are not. Yes?"

Neville had raised his hand. "Are some of these Spells actually...er...good?"

"Yes," he eyes flashed at him, "some of these Spells are indeed...good, as you so
put it. But we have yet to come across one. Except perhaps the Transferal Spell, which could be
useful...especially if one wishes to hide...when circumstances come to worst..."

Her voice trailed off. Harry raised his eyebrows and saw that much of the class looked just as
confused as he was.

"Right! We will in fact be practicing the Separation Spell today. Once again, may I add,
not on ourselves, but on animals."

She flicked her wand and a cage floated toward her from the top that contained a rabbit. Several
girls went, "Awww!"

"Don't fell sorry for it," said Narcissa. "It will not be harmed. And let me
remind you that animals do not have souls, as we so call them, and therefore it will be much easier
to perform the Spell on them. Merely their high most emotions and reactions will be transferred
away from the body and back to it again...

"Now, I will call on each and every one of you and you will perform the Spell. It takes
quite a lot of concentration, so I doubt that we will be able to get through even half of you
today, but we must see...Pay attention!"

Narcissa stood before the rabbit and shouted, "Elixio!" A blue string appeared from
where she had pointed the wand at the rabbit and, as she pulled it away from its body, which began
to shiver slightly and then lay dead cold at the bottom of the cage, the class watched in amazement
as a ghost-like blue replica appeared beside the rabbit, floating attached to Narcissa's
wand.

"Returo!" she cried, and the blue rabbit ghost was returned to it's body.

Hermione raised her hand.

"Miss Granger," said Narcissa.

"Erm...I thought that the Eternal Spells were eternal...meaning that they would stay in
effect forever and could not be undone..."

"They are," said Narcissa, "but, as I stated before...animals do not have a real
soul and, therefore, only the most significant things were extracted from the rabbit to form the
ghost-like form. If it had been human, then the form would be able to walk about as well as
communicate. In other words, the form would be a real ghost."

"So, there are other ways of becoming a ghost than dying?" said Hermione.

"The Separtion Spell is near death. However, this way, the person has no choice of staying
on earth as a ghost, or going on to the After Life."

One by one, the students came up and tried out the Separtation Spell, each with a shaking wand
in his or her hand. Narcissa was quite right, however - neither Harry nor Hermione ever got the
chance to try it out on the rabbit, but Professor Malfoy assured them that everyone was going to
have a turn.

"Class dismissed!" she sounded and Harry and Hermione left the classroom in deep
conversation with each other, as they had done after each session of the Eternal Spells.

"That's scary!" said Hermione. "Imagine someone just not giving you any
choice and not allowing you to, you know, go on..."

"I wonder if we know any ghosts that that has happened to," said Harry, anxiously.

"Do you think they would be aware of it? I mean, how would they know that someone made them
a ghost? They could have just died on the spot and -"

"Like Professor Binns?"

"I always wondered how it is he died. I know it was of old age...but...it's just that
wizards often live for quite a long time and, if they're about to die, they're usually
aware - "

"Sirius wasn't aware!" said Harry.

"Oh, Harry. I'm sorry. I didn't mean - "

"Yeah, I know what you meant," said Harry.

Harry had no idea what Snape was talking about when he made his little speech at the beginning
of the semester until well into the year when he stated that they would be going over the
ingredients and effects of the Life Resurrection Potion.

"A potion like no other," he began, "yet very similar to the rest. In the art of
potion making, potions are often created, but this one is well known to be used by a Dark Force. As
some of you already know when Potter informed the Daily Prophet last year with the rise of the Dark
Lord, flesh of a servant, bone of a father, and blood of an enemy were used to bestow him back to
power."

The class winced. Harry, however, sat at the edge of his chair and could not remember ever
paying more attention in Potions.

"Potter!" Snape yelled. "Come forward. I shall need your assistance in this
lesson."

Harry didn't know where this was going but, knowing Snape, it couldn't be anything good.
He made his way towards the front of the room, knowing that he was getting stares from the
class.

"Sit!" he pointed to a stool next to him. Harry did so.

"Tell us again, Potter, whose flesh did he use?"

"Worm - er - Peter Pettigrew's," said Harry.

There came an outburst of whispers from the room, "But Peter's dead!"

"Peter Pettigrew had framed Sirius Black for his own murder and those of twelve other
people and was, in fact, a servant of the Dark Lord's," said Snape as Harry was taken
aback by his response. "Is there anything else that you know about Pettigrew,
Potter?"

"Yeah...he's sort of in my debt. See, I saved him from Sirius and Lupin when they
wanted to murder him for betraying my parents."

Snape's eyes widened. "Indeed," he said. "And the bone that he used, Potter.
What did the Dark Lord say about that?"

"Well, it was the bone of his father, like you said. Voldemort's -"

"Do not speak the Dark Lord's name!" hissed Snape as the entire class jumped as a
whole.

Harry sighed, "You-Know-Who's original name was Tom Riddle, after his muggle father. He
said that he had murdered him for leaving his mother while she was pregnant with him when he found
out that she was a witch."

"Anything else?" asked Snape, who seemed to be deep in thought.

"Yes, he - er - he said that both of them, my mother and his father, had served their
place; she died to save me and he restored him back to life."

"Interesting," said Snape. "And the blood...unwillingly taken?"

"That was mine, of course," said Harry. "He said that he needed it so that he
could touch me again. He said that the lingering protection that my mother gave me no longer
mattered."

"I see," said Snape. "Is that all?"

"Well...he also said that he wanted to prove that I could not be his downfall; that there
was nothing special about me...that's why he chose to use my blood as the blood of an
enemy..."

"Yes..." said Snape. The class seemed to be just as dazed and confused at what
Snape's thoughts on the matter could have been as was Harry.

"It is peculiar that the combination of debt, sacrifice, and protection should be the main
concentrations of this potion...in that order...for, you see that it comes as not only a set of
steps for the Dark Lord's rise to power, but - "

"But what, Professor?" asked Malfoy.

Snape had just reacted as though he only realized that he was talking to a room full of
students.

"Er...never mind that now. I want you all to write a five-scroll essay on why those
ingredients are essential for the Life Resurrection Potion...to be handed in to be by
Friday."

"But, Professor, Friday is the first Quidditch game of the season for Gryffindor!"
said Harry.

Snape's lip curled. "Then I trust that you will do your best to work extra hard this
week, Mr. Potter."

Harry was so mad at Snape for assigning the essay that he completely forgot to stop by after
class and ask him what he had meant. Not to mention the fact that his insides were squirming with
the very thought of the outcome of the first Gryffindor Quidditch Match.

-->



8. Under the Sign of the Leo
----------------------------



Chapter 8

Under the Sign of the Leo

Harry, Ron, Ginny, Katie, Seamus, Euan, and Matt all stood nervously at the doors which opened
to a stadium of thousands of students sitting in the stands that surrounded the Quidditch
field.

"Remember," said Harry, "if by some chance we are losing 10 to 170, I'll try
to catch the snitch and end the game anyway before we lose any more points, and if -"

"Harry," said Ron, "how pathetic do you think we really are?"

Harry scowled and the doors flung open.

"Aaaaand it's Potter, Weasley, Weasley, Bell, Finnigan, Abercrombie, and Thompson on
the Gryffindor end!" came Colin Creevey's voice through the loud speakers, who had become
the new announcer. "We've got a new Captain on the team and let's see just how well
Potter has organized this match!"

Harry's insides lurched.

"I give yoooouuuu Chang, Ackerly, Quirke, Boot, Brocklehurst, Winslow, and Creete. Another
new Captain! This season seems to be somewhat of a change for all of us! Let's see how well
Chang handles a match against Harry Potter's team!"

Cho was Captain? thought Harry. But I thought she was flying terribly all year!

"Madam Hooch steps onto the field and there go the bludgers followed by the golden snitch!
She's given the instructions and...."

Harry shook Cho's hand, though careful not to look her in the eye.

"The quaffle has been released!"

Harry immediately tried to follow the snitch with his eyes, but it swarmed out of sight in a
matter of seconds and he turned to focus on the game, making sure that the Gryffindors were
following their strategy.

"Ron Weasley passes to Bell - Winslow to Ackerly - Bell to Ginny Weasley - oh, I can't
watch, it's too bloody fast - "

"Colin!" said Professor McGonagall.

"Sorry. Creete has possession of the quaffle, he's gonna score! WATCH HIM,
MATT!"

Colin was peering through several small cracks in his hands, which were blocking his face in
fright. "He shoots. HE MISSES! OOOH. NICE SAVE BY THOMPSON!"

Harry had to admit that the save was miraculous because Ginny was right - Ravenclaw had a very
good Quidditch team, at which Harry felt the sweat accumulating on his forehead.

"Bell gains possession - Ackerly tries to steal. NICE BLUDGER BY FINNIGAN! Bell passes to
Ron Weasley. WEASLEY SCORES! GRYFFINDOR LEADS 10 TO 0!"

Harry rubbed his eyes as he soared around the field on his Firebolt. Who would have ever thought
that Ron would make the first goal of the season?

Suddenly, Harry saw Terry Boot, who was Seeker for the Ravenclaw team, dive at an alarming rate
at something that he saw at the bottom of the field. Harry's heart sank and he raced after him.
In a moment, however, he watched as Terry slowed down and began to pace himself around the field
once more, having lost the snitch.

"Aw! Boot almost had the snitch! Watch yourself, there, Harry!" said Colin. "And
it's Winslow to Creete - Bell to Ginny Weasley - She shoots. OH! Blocked by Brockelhurst! This
is getting nasty, ladies and gentlemen!"

After several more minutes, Gryffindor was leading 60 to 40, but Harry still wasn't too
happy about it. His eyes were darting around the field, hoping for the slightest glimmer of
gold...

And he saw it. Down by the side of the field, the snitch was zooming excitedly and then sprang
towards the Gryffindor goal posts. Harry grasped his Firebolt tightly and flew after it in an
accelerating speed. Terry saw Harry's reaction and raced after him.

"My, would you look at that! They're going so fast they look like blue and red blurs!
Never seen anything like it, folks!" came Colin' s commentary.

However, Harry wasn't listening. His full attention was on the rapidly moving snitch that
was only feet away from his outstretched hand. Unfortunately, Terry suddenly came up next to him
and had also drawn his hand; he was a much better Seeker than Harry expected.

The snitch was there...he could feel it...he could grasp it...but Terry's hand was
closer...what if Harry failed to catch the snitch?...It was only a matter of seconds...

"GRYFFINDOR SCORES 70 TO 40!" Colin exclaimed so enthusiastically that both Harry and
Terry were distracted by this and both jumped, losing the snitch a second time. Harry felt as if he
could have made Colin his best friend for life!

They both slowed down on their brooms and Harry shrugged to him, though broadly grinning. Terry
sighed and lifted up to the top of the stadium to continue looking for the snitch.

Harry was watching the play and noticed that the Ron, Ginny, and Katie were superior at the
Gliding Technique, which enabled them to make it appear as if they are going to slow down to shoot
when they are really accelerating and passing to another player.

His eyes began rushing about the field and he saw the snitch on the other side of the field. He
couldn't afford to get Terry so close to catching it again...

Harry dove straight down and Terry followed. Before he knew it, Harry was about to crash into
the wall of the pitch and suddenly pulled back, leaving Terry bombarding with the pillar and
falling to the ground.

"Oooh! Incredible! Potter's just performed a Wronski Feint! Where did he learn how to
do that?! Doesn't look too good for Boot, though! Someone get Madam Pormfrey, for heaven's
sake!"

A timeout was called, but Harry was already on the other side of the field and clutching the
golden snitch in his hand.

"HARRY POTTER HAS CAUGHT THE SNITCH! GRYFFINDOR WINS THE FIRST MATCH OF THE
SEASON!"

Ron, Ginny, Katie, Euan, Seamus, and Matt had all descended to the ground on their brooms and
ran up to Harry, clapping him on the back and messing up his hair. Hermione ran towards him from
the stands and kissed him on the cheek. He first looked at her rather disapprovingly, but
couldn't help it and smiled when the team raised him on their shoulders and carried him up to
the Gryffindor common room, where they celebrated the House's victory.

After the win, Cho had met Harry in the hallway and congratulated him, slightly blushing. Harry,
however, smiled and continued to walk to Transfiguration.

Christmas Break was approaching and Gryffindor was tied with Ravenclaw for the Quidditch Cup
while Slytherin was only slightly ahead of them in House points. Harry had now only remembered that
he had still failed to tell his grandmother that he could not leave with her to Brazil and the
reason for why he had to stay at Hogwarts.

Professor McGonagall had been egging them all year to begin studying for their Apparition Test.
Harry, however, found it rather hard to concentrate on it while scanning the Daily Prophet for any
news about the Maneosioan War. Not like it was very helpful; the only person that he had ever
received any information on the matter was Dumbledore and, for now, he seemed to be as silent as
ever. No sign of another attack was heard of, however, and Harry was rather grateful for that
because he had enough to worry about when he wondered what the top grade would be for his Life
Ressurection Potion Essay. There were also the pressures of the N.E.W.T.'s, which Harry found
rather annoying considering the fact that Hermione had spend day in and day out in the library
trying to get a good year-ahead study. She was also researching any possible solutions to the
Priori Incantatem, but Harry was beginning to wonder if their theory sounded rather useless.

"I must repeat that the Apparition test is a crucial part of your curriculum at Hogwarts
and it is important that you take it as soon as possible," said Professor McGonagall.

"Does that mean that it doesn't matter when we take it?" asked Neville.

"Of course it does. You just have to be at least seventeen years old to qualify for the
test. If you do not turn seventeen until next year, that is fine, but the test must be taken before
you graduate from Hogwarts."

They had begun human transfiguration and had been split up into partners. Harry was with Neville
and decided to have a go at him first, afraid that Neville might set him on fire before turning him
into a statue.

After turning Neville back to human, however, and shutting his eyes, trying hard not to imagine
what damage Neville might inflict on him, Harry found that everything went blank for a couple of
minutes and he was awoken again, facing Neville, who exclaimed excitedly that he had succeeded in
the process.

"This new wand Gran bought me is great! Much better than my dad's old one. Core of a
dragon or something, mind you."

"Dragon? Hey, Krum has one like that," said Harry, remembering the weighing of the
wands.

"Victor Krum? Amazing! Wow, I've gotta tell someone! Thanks, Harry!"

When the lesson was over, Harry was about the leave the classroom when he hesitated and decided
to ask Professor McGonagall something.

"Erm...Professor? I have a question. Do you, by any chance, know a woman by the name of
Cilia? Cilia Potter?"

Professor McGonagall looked up at him with her eyes widened and her face grew numb with shock.
"How do you know - ?"

"She's my grandma. She lives in Brazil. I've never known until the beginning of
this year, though. She's the mother of my - "

"I know who she is, Potter," said McGonagall, mindlessly. "I wonder how she found
out..."

"Found out what?"

"Well, about you of course. Surely she didn't just travel all the way to London to take
a walk. Someone must have told her. Oh, dear. Dumbledore won't be too happy about this."
She began shuffling some of the papers on her desk.

"What? Why?" asked Harry.

"Have you talked to her, Potter?" she asked.

"Well, yeah, I've - "

"And what did she say? Surely she had to bring up the idea of taking you with her, had she
not?"

"Yeah, she - "

"That's exactly why it's not a very good thing, Potter. Knowing Cilia, she'd be
bound to try and smuggle you out of the country in any way that she could."

"Smuggle me out - what? Why would she do that?"

"Harry, you are the last remaining relative of Cilia's and she can be rather
overprotective. Especially since she hasn't been to London since the First War. This is bad,
Potter. I don't know how, but you must find a way to convince her to let you stay. Otherwise, I
am afraid, she won't be too thrilled about it if we have to start arguing with her. Your
grandmother is a rather powerful witch, you know. A fair student, but quite powerful if she wants
her way."

"How did you know her?"

"Oh, I knew her, all right," she said. "Now, off with you, Potter. I'm rather
busy at the moment."

Professor Malfoy had told them that they would be studying the last Eternal Spell for the
semester before the exams. The fifth Spell proved to be extremely amusing to Harry considering the
fact that it made a tickling sensation while the mind scrambled itself so that the person would
become forever mentally delusional.

"However," said Narcissa, "you are merely children and therefore will only cause
the Spell to linger on the person for a few moments, causing no damage, so I do suggest that you
try it out for yourselves. On one another. All together now. Pronounce `Riscrombia!' Without
the use of your wand now. Again. Riscrombia! Good. Now, face your partners and think of nothing but
confusion while shouting the Spell. Focus on your partner's thought, rambling."

Harry looked at Hermione, who showed no sign of mercy, rasing her wand, and crying,
"Riscrombia!"

Harry suddenly felt as if he wanted to burst out in a fit of laughter, but couldn't find his
voice. In fact, he didn't know where anything was. He didn't even know how to laugh. But
what was laughter? What am I doing? Can I do anything? What is "doing?" What are these
things that are passing around in my - what is it called again? Can I hear them? Am I hearing them?
I am so confused! But what is confusion? Who cares! I don't know anything! I blah, blah,
blah...

Harry's mind was turning upside down. He couldn't even think of words in order to think
to himself.

He heard a voice, or was it a voice? What's a voice? call, "Harry?" and his vision
came into focus. He saw Hermione standing over him. Apparently, he had fallen and was just getting
up, as he noticed were a couple of other people.

"You okay?" she asked him.

"Yeah...That was way too weird. All right...your turn," he smiled mischievously at
Hermione.

Harry focused on confusing Hermione, which wasn't that hard, considering the fact that he
had just gone through it and said, "Riscrombia!" with his wand raised.

He watched as Hermione's eyes shut and began squinting. She tried to smile, but then fell on
her knees and then to the ground, although Harry caught her in the process.

"Hermione?"

She opened her eyes finally, looking as dazed as ever and smiled, seeing Harry's face.

"Who's she?" asked Hermione.

He grinned and helped her up.

"Very good!" said Professor Malfoy. "Now, this time, I need you to fight it. I
know it is hard...almost impossible...but it is important...go on then..."

Hermione hit Harry with the Spell a second time, but he was ready. As soon as he felt the
tickling sensation, he tried to focus on something in the room and not let go of what it was. He
looked at Hermione and said to himself, "That girl's name is Hermione. I love her. She
loves me." He kept repeating this to himself. He felt all other information scrambling in his
mind, but he was sane. Hermione kept her wand raised, and looked rather puzzled as to why nothing
was happening to Harry. He kept focusing on her until his head began to ring. He clutched it with
both of his hands, the tinkling sensation now turning into a sharp pain in his skull. Seconds
passed and it was over. Harry was sitting on the floor with Hermione by his side.

"Harry, I think you did it! I think you really fought it!"

"Indeed, he did, Miss Granger," said Narcissa. "Well done, Potter. Tell me. How
did you manage it? And on the first try, was it not?"

"Yeah," said Harry, slightly searching for words. "I focused on one thing and
kept reminding myself of what it was when I sort of felt a headache and it was over."

"What did you focus on, Potter?" she asked.

"Er," said Harry, wondering if he should reveal this information to her, but then
heard Dumbledore's voice. I trust her as much as I trust Severus Snape. "Hermione,"
he finally said.

She raised her eyebrows, but nodded.

The last D.A. meting before they went into exam preparation was also taking place that week and,
for the first time, Hermione didn't make it even though Harry had specifically reminded her
that they would be practicing the Impediment Charm.

After everyone had left the Room of Requirements, however, she ran into the room, pink in the
face and clutching the gigantic phoenix book in her arms. She looked positively terrified.

"Hermione where've you been? You know you missed the meeting, right? Are you okay?
Well...say something..." said Harry.

Hermione looked at him as if she did not have the words to explain herself.

When she spoke, it was absolutely shaky and nervous, "H-Harry, I think I know how...I think
I know how the veil was destroyed, Harry. I has to be...it - it's the only way!"

"What are you talking about, Hermione?"

"Harry, remember what Professor Malfoy said? About hate and revenge being what kills?
Well...there are emotions that must bring things back to life, are there not? The phoenix song,
Harry...the phoenix is a symbol of love - universal love!"

"So..."

"So love must be what awakens the dead."

"But it can't be! Dumbledore said that there is no spell that can do that!"

"That's what's so brilliant about it, Harry! It isn't just a spell! It's a
feeling...and incredibly strong emotion..."

"But Nearly Headless Nick's a ghost and...and he said that people become ghosts when
they fear death..."

"So...so that means that it requires love and fear."

"But that means - "

"That Voldemort didn't destroy the veil! He couldn't have! He wouldn't have the
right power! I doubt that he's ever felt either love or fear!"

Harry stood there, dumbstruck.

"But...if Voldemort didn't destroy the veil then...who did?" said Hermione.

"I did," came a dreamy voice that belonged to none other than Luna Lovegood.

Harry and Hermione both whipped around and stared at her. They didn't know whether to smile
or be confused.

"Er - Luna? I don't think you know what we're talking about. We're talking
about destroying the veil. You know, the one that was destroyed...you witnessed it,
remember?"

"I didn't witness it," said Luna, walking inside the room, the door shutting
behind her, "I did it."

"But - but you couldn't have. You - you're just a girl! It would require an unknown
Power to destroy the veil!" said Harry.

Luna suddenly looked down and then back up at Harry and Hermione. Harry looked into her eyes and
noticed that their usual brown was turning into a golden yellow.

"Just because I'm not destined to kill Voldemort..." spoke Luna, in a grand tone,
"doesn't mean that I cannot have the Power."

Harry and Hermione stepped back, each more frightened of Luna than ever.

She began to glow so resiliently now, that Harry's vision began to blur.

"Born under the sign of the Leo...you're not the only one, Harry," said Luna. Her
eyes were glowing completely golden now.

"But...why?" asked Hermione. "Why did you do it, Luna? Did - did you murder your
own father?"

She looked at Hermione as though she were mad.

"Kill my father? Why would I do a stupid thing like that? My father's alive. He
secretly left to Sweden and is staying there until the war is over, on Dumbledore's
orders."

"Dumbledore..." said Harry. "He knew about this?"

"Of course," said Luna, her voice now dying down and her glow ceasing. "I
performed the ceremony on Dumbledore's orders."

Harry felt a surge of anger in his chest and he ran towards the door, flinging it open.
Dumbledore had lied to him -

"Harry, where are you going?" asked Hermione.

"I'm going to find out just what Dumbledore thinks he's playing at!" said
Harry and walked away towards the stone gragoyle that guarded the Headmaster's office.

"Open, will you?" said Harry, angrily.

A second time, the gargoyle sprang aside, but Dumbledore had walked out, closely followed by
Narcissa Malfoy, Snape, McGonagall and Tonks, and ignored Harry, who suddenly felt an urge to
strike Dumbledore again.

As they made their way halfway down the hall, leaving Harry standing glumly at the entrance,
Dumbledore wheeled around and walked up to him, saying, "Harry, whatever it is, I'm sure
that it can wait until later. You must be sent to the lighthouse immediately. It is too dangerous.
We have received information that Voldemort's next attack is on Hogwarts itself."

"What?" Harry had completely forgotten the fact that he was absolutely angry at
Dumbledore.

"I would like you to gather the appropriate people, along with Mr. Longbottom and Ms.
Lovegood and meet me in my office in half-and-hour. I will have a Portkey that will transport you
to headquarters. I will see you then." And with that, Dumbledore joined a serious Tonks,
Narcissa, Snape, and McGonagall in conversation and left Harry trying to sink in the thought that
Hogwarts would be under attack.

The Portrait hole swung open and Harry walked inside of the common room, his fists clenched. He
came up to a seat near where Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville were sitting and kicked it as hard
as he could.

"Harry, what's wrong?" said Hermione in a shrill and panicky voice.

"Yeah...'cause the chair didn't do anything...you just go here," said Ron,
emitting a nervous laugh.

"Not - funny - Ron," said Harry, panting.

"What's wrong, then?" asked Neville.

"Got - to - go to - Dumbledore's.... Hogwarts - gonna - be - attacked..."

"What?!" Ginny had stood up.

"Let's - go - now - get your - stuff," said Harry, still catching his breath.

Harry sprang up to his dormitory, eventually followed by Ron and Neville, determined to not look
any of them in the eye.

He stuffed all of his belonging inside of his trunk and told Hedwig to meet him at the
lighthouse. Pocketing his wand, he picked up his Firebolt and spoke to Ron as he was just about to
leave, "You go and get Luna."

"What? Luna? But I don't know where Ravenclaw's common room is."

"Ask someone," Harry shrugged.

Ron looked at him, puzzled, but then swung around and left with his trunk rattling behind
him.

Harry, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville waited for the two of them to show up near Dumbledore's
office. Finally, Harry saw Ron's flaming red head followed by Luna's blonde one walk up to
them, carrying their things.

Shortly after their arrival, Harry watched as Dumbledore appeared at a corner and came up to the
gargoyle, not looking either of them in the eye, and shouted, "Cockle Pixie," as the
statue leapt aside and he beckoned them after him.

He opened the door to his office, picked up something from his desk, and rounded at the six of
them.

"You are all here - good. Harry, I do trust that I owe you a more thorough explanation, and
you will receive one when I meet you at the lighthouse. In the mean time, do not worry about
getting news and focus on Cilia Potter. Professor McGonagall has told me that you have been in
touch with her. You must tell her before she arrives. Hear me? It is of extreme importance that you
do so. Meanwhile, do stay out of trouble and no matter what you may hear - no matter what may seem
right or wrong, do not do it. Stay inside of the lighthouse and make sure that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley
know where all of you are at a time. It is important that you stick together" - He eyed Harry
and Hermione - "I do not know how long your stay will be; we are still uncertain of the
attack, it might as well be a distraction. However, remember, Harry, what I said. You are not to
act!"

He thrust the object that he had been holding towards them, which was a conch, and all of them
put a hand on it, holding it up in the center.

Dumbledore let go and said, "On three... one - two - three - "

In a whirlwind and a sudden jolt, they landed on top of each other on the freshly paved floors
of the lighthouse.

Harry looked up to see some of the Weasleys looking down at them, offering a helping hand. Harry
got up and brushed his clothes on straight.

"What's going on? Have any of you heard anything? What's going to happen to
Hogwarts?"

"Harry, I don't think you were listening when Dumbledore spoke to us..." said
Ron.

"Forget Dumbledore!" said Harry. "He lied to me! I'm not going to listen to
anything he says!"

"Harry!" said Hermione, warningly.

"Well, I'm not!" Harry huffed impatiently.

"Why don't you get upstairs," said Mrs. Weasley. "Especially you, Harry,
dear."

Harry left his things at the entrance and began climbing the stairs, followed by the other
five.

They reached the turtle bedroom and Harry sat down in one of the sofas.

"That bastard!"

"Harry!" Hermione said a second time.

"What? Aren't I right? Trusting Narcissa like that! Like she's part of the Order or
something! It's her faut that Sirius is dead. Kreacher was working for her! And how do we know
she didn't betray us or something? That's probably how headquarters were found out! I
can't believe him! And Snape! What has been up to?! I bet running information to his dear old
supporters!"

"Harry, you're being ridiculous! They're on our side! I'm sure - "

"What are you sure of, Hermione? Dumbledore? Are you sure of him? Are you sure that he
didn't lie to me? Because he did lie, Hermione. He lied, and I'll never forgive him. Not
only that, but now I'll never see Sirius again. NEVER!"

"Harry, I'm sure he had a good reason -"

"Oh, of course! He always does, doesn't he? What is it this time? Because he cares
about me? Because I'm the bloody hero? OR BECAUSE HE KNOWS WHAT'S GOOD FOR ME?"

Hermione didn't answer. Neither did any of the others. They sat down of the couch, as far
from Harry as possible, with their heads bowed.

Luna, however, remained standing and came up to Harry.

SMACK!

With all of her strength, she had hit Harry hard across the face.

Harry's head knobbed with pain.

"What the hell, Luna?" he asked her, holding the cheek where she had hit him with his
palm.

Ron came up to Luna and was trying to restrain her, but she brushed him off. Hermione ran up to
Harry and tried to see how bad his cheek was, at which she inhaled a large quantity of air through
her teeth. Neville and Ginny just stood there, flabbergasted.

"Don't give me any of that, Harry!" said Luna. "It's about time someone
did that and you know it! All of you!" she rounded at the rest of them.

"You should be ashamed of yourself, Harry," she continued. "Dumbledore loves you
like his son and you treat him like scum! You know what, Harry, he does know what's good for
you! He has his reasons! AND YOU BETTER LISTEN TO HIM BECAUSE HE'S ONE OF THE FEW PEOPLE THAT
YOU HAVE LEFT THAT CARE!"

Harry was breathing deeply and looked from Luna, whose eyes had began to glow again, to
Hermione, Ron, Ginny, and Neville, whose expressions told him that they were not sure if they were
more scared of him or Luna.

"Fine!" said Harry and began to walk out of the room.

"Where do you think you're going?" said Luna as he reached the doors that slammed
themselves shut before he could exit.

He wriggled the door knob, but it was locked.

"URGH! What do you want me to do, Luna?" said Harry, his temper rising.

"I want you to obey his word! I want you to stay with us and not worry about the war!
Forget about the veil, Harry! It's not worth it! Forget about the Order...the deaths...the
attacks! Focus on those who are here...those who love you for who you are...do not be a
fool!"

Harry did not look her in the eye, but sat on the couch and buried his face in his hand. He felt
a comforting arm pull him into a hug that belonged to Hermione. He hid his tear-stained face in her
hair. She kissed him on the side of his face.

Harry finally drew away and said, "I need to contact her...Cilia...my grandmother...before
it's too late..."

"That's exactly what I wanted to hear," said Luna, who handed him his mirror.

"How did you - ?" said Harry, but he shook his head, took the mirror, and called out,
"Cilia Potter," into it.

Nothing happened. Harry was still starring at his own reflection.

"Cilia Potter," he said again and, this time, he found himself facing the ceiling of
what appeared to be his grandmother's home.

"CILIA!" he yelled. Nothing.

"She's not there," said Harry.

"I guess you'll just have to try again later, Harry," said Luna. "Right now -
"

"Harry, Harry dear...there's someone here to see you," echoed Mrs. Weasey's
voice through the room, just as it had done on his first day there.

Harry looked around at the rest of them, who shrugged, and proceeded downstairs.

Dumbledore was standing at the entrance and talking to a group of people; two of which he had
never seen in his life. The third, however, being unmistakably the young boy by the name of Mark
Evans.

"Mark?" said Harry. "What are you - ?"

"Harry! Harry! You'll never guess what, Harry! I told my dad what you said and, well, I
guess he can explain..."

"Hello, Potter," said the man that Harry presumed to be Mr. Evans.

"Er - hi," said Harry.

"I know that I have trying to deny it for years but I have to say that you are unmistakably
Lily's son and I," he spoke, "am her cousin."

"What?" said Harry.

"Yes."

Harry now noticed that the man definitely possessed his mother's eyes, though he had Aunt
Petunia's hair.

"You...you..." said Harry, dumbfounded.

"The name's Peter, Peter Evans. Nice to meet you, son," he said, stretching out
his hand, which Harry shook, numbly.

Harry didn't know what to say. He had considered the matter after his conversation with
Mark, but he did not dare find the possibility that it could be true.

"This is my wife, Jasmine Evans," said the man, gesturing to his wife, who had dark
brown hair and hazel eyes and smiled broadly at Harry; he noticed that she was quite good looking
for her age.

"I suppose you're wondering why they are here, Harry," said Dumbledore, "and
the answer to that is because, as I have said before, Lily's blood has made an eternal
protection upon you, Harry, which means that it resides within Peter and young Mark here. I thought
that it was rather appropriate that they come and stay with you until matters are secure. I would
have invited the Dursleys instead, but I highly doubted that they would have agreed to come as much
as you would have agreed to have them here. Therefore, as soon as young Mark informed me that he
had learned that he was related to the Harry Potter, I made sure that he contact his parents and
ask them to meet you here. I suppose you would like to question Mr. Evans some more, if you
don't mind, that is," he turned to Peter.

"Not at all," he answered.

Dumbledore nodded, his eyes twinkling.

"As for the explanation that I feel that I owe you, Harry, I suppose that it has to do with
Ms. Lovegood and the veil, does it not?"

Harry looked up at him.

"I feel that my reasons are strong enough, Harry, for you to understand that it had nothing
to do with your connection to Sirius. I felt it was rather necessary that the veil be destroyed
concerning a serious matter that is between Luna and myself. For now, I am afraid, that is all that
I can tell you. Mr. and Mrs. Evans...Mark...I shall see you soon enough..." said Dumbledore
and walked off, leaving Harry alone in thought with the three Evans looking anxiously at him.

-->



9. The Rage of Cilia Potter
---------------------------



Chapter 9

The Rage of Cilia Potter

"So," said Harry. "How've you been?"

Peter raised an eyebrow. "I take it that wasn't the exact question you were planning on
asking us, now, was it?" he said, with a hollow laugh.

Harry sighed and shook his head gloomily. "I want you to explain," said Harry,
"how is it that you've existed just as much as the Dursleys, yet it was them that I had to
live with all my life?!"

"Oh, dear," said Jasmine and pulled Harry into a tight hug, at which he found himself
slightly blushing from embarrassment. "We are so sorry, Harry."

"Yeah," he said as she pulled away, "a lot of people seem to feel that way around
me!"

"Don't take it like that - it's just that, well, it's rather a long story -
" said Peter.

"I'm listening," said Harry, his arms crossed.

"Perhaps it's best if we go and sit down somewhere, don't you?" Peter's
wife told him, tentatively.

"Er - yeah, I think that's a good idea," he said.

Jasmine, Peter, Harry, and Mark all walked into one of the rooms that looked rather empty, as
they climbed the stairs, and Harry noticed that it reminded him of the Room of Requirements, only
in the fashion of a rather large living room. They all sat on the biggest couch and faced each
other.

Peter took a very deep breath. Mark stared amusingly at his parents and then at Harry.

"I suppose it all started with your mother being a witch, Harry," said Peter.
"You see, it was quite peculiar that one of her parents was a Squib and the other was a
Half-Squib -

"Wait, they were Squibs?" said Harry.

" - Er, yes, or at least that's what I recall - which made her chances of being a witch
less than young Mark here had of ever becoming a wizard. We had to note that we weren't too
pleased when he showed signs of magical ability. We were prompted to not have to deal with the
Wizarding world since the rise and fall of You-Know-Who. He is, mainly, the reason for our
avoidance of you. You see, Jasmine and I, unlike many of those who had contact with the magical
world, were convinced that he had not fallen completely. We knew that he was still alive...we
believed that because we knew about the prophecy..."

"What?!" Harry had gotten up.

"As did your parents, Harry," said Jasmine quickly.

"Lily trusted me, Harry," said Peter. "We were dear friends. She decided to make
me the Secret-Keeper of the prophecy."

"But that's impossible," Harry spoke quickly. "The prophecy was nearly at the
hands of Voldemort last year. I was able to find it, wasn't I? They had to protect it,
didn't they? The Order?"

"Er -" said Peter, looking rather uncomfortable. "Harry, I said that she decided
to do that, but the power of the prophecy was ever greater than that of myself for I was a Squib.
You see, though I was a perfectly unsuspectable person - a person who seemed to not have any
special connection with Lily, it was quite false. Lily and I were very close. The best of friends.
She was an amazing cousin and I miss her dearly..."

"But you didn't do it, did you? You didn't have the guts to become it's
Secret-Keeper, did you? You were too scared for your own skin, weren't you?" Harry was
pacing around the room and on the verge of screaming.

"Calm down, Potter," he said. Harry could hear that his tone had risen and he decided
to pace his anger.

"I did no such thing! I agreed absolutely! But the thing was that the fact that the
prophecy could be touched by those who it was about gave it the chance to be touched by you,
You-Know-Who, and, partially, even Neville himself," he said.

"Neville? How do you know - ?"

"I know about that too, Harry," said Peter.

"But it couldn't be. The Death Eaters, last year, they tried to steal it. They wanted
to take it. They could have, couldn't they?"

"On the contrary," said Peter, "they could not. Do you not wonder why the
prophecy was dropped by Neville? Do you not wonder why it was destroyed in the hands of someone to
whom it did not truly belong? Is it perhaps that Neville was clumsy? No - there is more to it...If
Lestrange would have perhaps gotten hold of the prophecy, she would never be able to hold it in her
possession. Do you not wonder why no one heard it when it fell? Perhaps because no one was paying
attention? Once again - wrong. It was because of destiny, the destiny of the protection of the
prophecy that lay inside of my soul. It wasn't as strong had it been conducted within a real
wizard, but Lily insisted on using me. The reason why we couldn't take you in, Harry, was
because we didn't want to give you the burden of growing up with that knowledge. The fact that
we were your close and dear relatives and had lied to you all these years would have led you to
despise the very last of the family that you have left. Harry, if Dumbledore had let us, he would
have easily revealed us to you earlier. However, there was no explanation for us...you did not know
about the prophecy...he was afraid that I might one day leak out the information because I would
have been scared for its own purpose...I must say that I do not doubt that that could have been
possible...carrying its information is a heavy burden. A Pensive, even, couldn't extract it
from my mind," he said.

A moment of silence filled the room.

"So - so Aunt Petunia...she - she's a Squib, is she?"

"Yes...and no," said Peter. "Let's just say that Petunia is about one-fourth
of a Squib. She rather likes to avoid magic, even more so than Jasmine and I. She despised
everything that walked, talked, or breathed magic" - he shook his head - "Not a pleasant
woman...not at all."

"You can imagine," said Jasmine, "when we tried to make contact with her! We were
great friends with Lily, and if there ever was a person she despised, it was her own sister.
I've never seen any hatred like it, come to think of it."

Harry was breathing silently to himself and Mark was gaping at the three of them.

They all turned to the door as they heard voices in the hallway below. They eyed each other and,
shrugging, left the room together.

There, in the entrance to the lighthouse stood a woman who Harry knew to be no other than his
grandmother, greeted by Dumbledore and Mrs. Weasley.

Oh, no... thought Harry. He was glad to see her, but, he had failed Dumbledore and Sirius...he
hadn't told her...

"Priscilla Ann Potter!" came Professor McGonagall's voice as Harry watched her
descend the stairs with a broad grin on her face, which he found highly amusing considering the
fact that this was the stiff and dense Professor.

"Minerva? Minerva McGonagall?" said Cilia.

Harry's mouth plopped open as he watched Professor McGonagall run up and meet Cilia
half-way, embracing her in a deep hug.

"Oh, it is so good to see you, Minie!" said Cilia.

Harry snorted. Minie?

"All these years...how have you been?" said McGonagall in a tone that Harry had never
heard her speak before.

"Not half as good as my bestest friend. You look younger than ever, Minie," she
replied.

"I'll take that as a compliment, Cilia," said McGonagall and they both
laughed.

Never had Harry seen Professor McGonagall behave like this except perhaps at Christmas
dinner.

"And where the devil is my grandson! I haven't seen him since I had a glimpse of him
several months ago!"

"Hi, Grandma," said Harry, a grin spreading over his face as he followed Professor
McGonagall down to greet her.

She smiled at him and Harry just noticed that she, unmistakably, had his messy black hair, which
had retreated to a somewhat greyish color and braided so that it wasn't out of control.

"Harry! Ohhhh, it's great to finally - oh, it's just so good to see you," she
said as she held him in a very unbreakable hug. "Now! How long are you planning to stay here?
For Christmas I suppose, don't you? Let's see, I made reservation for the next deportation
on the first of January, so I think we're good - "

"Cilia? What are you - ? Potter, you didn't talk to her, did you?" said
McGonagall, her character retreating to its usual strict self.

"Talk about what, Minie? Harry's coming with me, aren't you, dear?"

"Well...erm...no, I - I'm not," said Harry.

As Cilia's expression sank, he suddenly began to wish that those words had not come out of
his mouth because she wasn't only looking depressed...she was angry...beyond measure. Harry had
only seen two people with expressions that looked this mad and they had belonged to Dumbledore and
Luna.

"What do you mean by it?!" she yelled, turning away from Harry and to the others.
"He is coming with me!"

"Now, Cilia, be reasonable," said McGonagall in a worried voice.

"REASONABLE?! I AM BEING REASONABLE, MINERVA!" she yelled. Harry had now began to
realize where he had gotten his temper from -

But that was not all. Harry noticed that his grandmother was looking scarier than ever and her
fists were clenched. Her hair began to unravel from the delicately executed braid that she had bore
and Harry recognized a similar aura about her that he had seen when Luna had told him that it was
her that had destroyed the veil...

She was shining significantly and began to rise into the air...her hands were glowing now, as
were her eyes.

"YOU WILL NOT TAKE HARRY AWAY FROM ME! HE IS LEAVING WITH ME, IF IT IS THE LAST THING HE
DOES!"

Harry gulped. Professor McGonagall, Dumbledore, and Mrs. Weasley had all whipped out their wands
and pointed them at her, each blocking her off from Harry.

"DO NOT TOY WITH US, CILIA!" boomed Dumbldore's voice, which made Harry's bone
shiver, but, no matter, it was nothing compared to Cilia's shrill voice that made Harry even
more frightened.

"TOYING, DUMBLEDORE? WHO'S TOYING, BUT YOU WITH THE BOY'S EMOTIONS? WHEN HE WAS
DEPRIVED OF LOVE FOR SO LONG! NO PARENTS, NO RELATIVES, WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY IT? HE BELONGS WITH
ME!"

"HE DOES NOT!" said Dumbledore, pointing his wand more meaningfully at her. "HE
KNOWS BETTER THAN TO LEAVE. YOU MUST HEAR HIM OUT, CILIA!"

"PLEASE! DON'T GIVE ME ANY OF YOUR COCK-AND-BULL, DUMBLEDORE! WHAT COULD HE POSSIBLY
TELL ME - ?"

"Please, Grandma," said Harry weakly. "Just hear me out."

Her head jerked over to him, and she began to sink to the floor. She came closer to Harry and
put a wrinkled hand on his face. She sighed and turned to Dumbledore, nodding.

Harry caught a glimpse of some puzzled faces looking down at them from the top of the stairs,
having walked out of the rooms that they were in, in order to make out what all of the commotion
was about.

"There, now," Dumbledore spoke. "Harry, I suggest that you explain everything
thoroughly to your grandmother. And I believe you owe him a bit of an explanation yourself,
Cilia."

She scowled, but placed a hand on Harry's back.

"We will meet the two of you for dinner. In the meant time, I would like to inform you,
Harry, that the school has been completely evacuated and that no students reside there at the
moment. Exams will be made up after the Winter Break, if all goes as planned, for we have not heard
further information on the Order's behalf," he spoke calmly and left Harry to be dragged
away to another part of the lighthouse by Cilia, where Harry was slightly shaking at the idea that
she might explode again.

Cilia had walked with Harry for quite a while before she finally spoke. "I'm sorry I
lost my temper, there, Harry. I suppose that it is rather in my, say, nature."

"That's a-alright," said Harry, still a bit shaky; he hoped that he never had to
see her like that again. "I suppose you're wondering why I'm staying, aren't
you?"

"Staying? Now, we have not decided that yet! I don't know what you have in mind to
convince me, Harry, but I do hope that the reason is worthy enough!"

"It is," said Harry and began to tell her about the prophecy, whose re-telling he
didn't fancy, especially while he had to look into her worried face. He then included his
experience with Voldermort during his five years at Hogwarts and how he rose back to power.

Cilia stood there, open mouthed. "Oh, dear. Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear..." she mumbled.
"I don't believe it! And I suppose Fudge didn't either, did he?"

"N - how do you know that?"

"Know? Harry, dear, Cornelius Fudge was at school with me! Several years younger, but such
a foolishly ignorant boy; we use to call him Fudgie. He hated the name," she chuckled.
"Was rather pathetic, mind you, all throughout school."

"And Professor McGonagall? She attended school with you?"

"Oh, yes. I owe a lot to Minie - er - that's Professor McGonagall to you. She was the
best friend that many dare not imagine of ever being towards me."

"How come?"

Cilia sighed, looking at Harry. "Oh, come now, dear, can't you tell what I'm like?
Didn't you just see my reaction? I'm - I'm not really what you call normal."

"How so?" asked Harry, curiously.

She sighed again. "You ever meet a banshee, Harry?"

"Banshee? Well, no, but - actually, yes, in my third year. Though she was just a boggart of
Seamus's - "

"Who's this Seamus boy?"

"Seamus Finnigan, he's - "

"Finnigan!" she shrieked, and Harry was tempted to cover his eyes at the thought that
she would burst again.

"Er, you know him?"

"Know him? Hmph. Well, not so much as him, but I knew his grandmother. Emily Finngan.
Earlier known as Emily Stratter. That wench! She was that one that spilled my entire secret to the
school and then forced me to leave the country!"

"What are you talking about?" asked Harry anxiously.

"Harry, I don't expect you to understand but, I'm - I'm rather different,
Harry. I'm not like everyone else. I'm part - part-banshee."

"What?!"

"I was afraid that you would not want to contact me if you knew the truth. I was highly
feared at school when Emily spilled my secret. My early maiden name was Dewitt, Priscilla Dewitt,
so I was soon known as the dangerous and avoided `Dewitt girl.' Not many people would befriend
someone that was part banshee, mind you."

"But - but how is that possible?"

"Ever wonder why you have such untidy hair, Harry?"

Harry numbly ran his fingers through his hair, at which in popped back into its confused
place.

"Was my father - ?"

"No, only women become banshees, thankfully. At least, that is exactly the reason for why I
never had more than one child; I was afraid of having a girl and that my curse would become her
nightmare. Nevertheless, I was afraid for him. I feared that people would treat him the same way
that they treated me when I attended Hogwarts. But James was brave, like his father. He
wouldn't let anyone look down on him. Well, with the exception of your mother, that is. He made
sure that, if he was feared, he had his own reason. James was a wise magician. He made powerful
friends and had quite the title at his school. You can only imagine the number of owls I got about
him from the care taker daily," she chuckled.

"That's why - that's why - " Harry found it hard to break down the words.

"He was a bit of a git?" Cilia finished for him.

"Er - yeah."

She laughed. "Yes, James did not like to take those who annoyed him lightly. Particularly
those who ever brought up my name in a harsh manner. Eventually, however, he took it a bit further
than I expected and went a bit tough around the corners, but calmed down near graduation
year."

"How is it that she made you leave the country - Emily, that is?" said Harry.

"Emily was scared, not to mention jealous, to death of me. I was quite the beauty queen
when I was young, mind you. If there was one thing that she made sure to do is make it so that the
entire public knew that I was a banshee as well as the school. When the war began, people feared
that a part-banshee would work for You-Know-Who considering the fact that he had them recruited.
They did not trust me and the Ministry had began to gather aurors to capture me - "

"No!"

"Yes! Dumbledore insisted I stay, but Eric - that was your grandfather's name - did not
want to risk my safety. We fled to Brazil, where we managed to gain a beautiful home. As I've
mentioned before, I pleaded James and Lily to come with us, but they insisted on staying. Little
did I know though - if they would have told me, I would have understood about the
prophecy..."

"But didn't you get - er - mad?"

"Oh, I had rarely turned that way towards James and I knew that he could decide for
himself...it was time for me to let go. Of course, I tried to fight Eric off and tell him that I
would not leave them alone during the war, but he managed to put me under a Restraining Charm and
led me out of the country. I still blame myself for not staying behind...maybe things would have
been different..."

"That's not true!" said Harry. "You're not to blame yourself for
something like this. It is absolutely not your fault!"

"I wish it were so, dear...how I wish it were so..."

Harry didn't know what to say. He wanted to comfort her and tell her that she was
overacting, but he was too scared of what she might do...

"What made you come back?" he asked.

"Why - Sirius's death, of course," said Cilia, though soundng rather depressed.
"He was like a son to me. When he died, the Ministry sent me an invitation to the Department
of Mysteries - they had figured out where I had fled to after the war was over and had gathered
their wits to do a little paperwork - and I came straight here. Of course, I still had no idea that
you existed. I knew what had happened to Lily and James and had visited them earlier on, but they
never once mentioned you. I don't think they wanted me to know. But when I came to see Sirius,
he explained what had happened - he told me that you did not have anyone left...that you needed me.
The moment he told me this, which was a little before your birthday, I think, I was very upset. He
told me not to take you with me, but just to let you know that I was there for you. I did not want
to hear another word. I stormed out of the Department of Mysteries and settled down in London. I
got one of those muggle whatsits that they call hotel rooms and was determined to find you. When I
finally went to visit you, however, you had already left the Dursleys. Luckily, I ran into you at
the metro station. I did not want to startle you, of course, so I made a casual approach towards
you and Snape so that I might have a chance to properly present myself eventually. You see, things
did not go according to my plan. I had a ship waiting for me to go back to Brazil, in hopes that I
would be taking you with me, but I had not gotten the chance to speak to you. So, I
departed."

"Departed? Don't you mean Dissapperated?"

"Dissapperated? Oh no, no, no dear. You cannot simply Apparate or Dissaperate in and out of
country! How are they supposed to regulate control over the wizards and witches living there?
It's too much of a hassle. The Worldwide International Ministry simply could not have it! No,
Apparations are limited to country borders. We use bewitched transportation to get from place to
place. That is why it took me so long before I could come back and see you again; I couldn't
get another ticket until Christmas break, what with the war and all..."

Harry shook his head. "I don't understand...all these years and I could have visited my
parents...and now the veil has been destroyed and I won't - "

"That what?! Destroyed!? When did this happen?" her voice became breathless and
panicked.

"The veil...it's gone, you know," said Harry.

"Oh, my. This is simply terrible," she said.

"Tell me about it," said Harry. His face suddenly began to shine. "But isn't
there another Department of Mysteries in Brazil? Isn't there one in every country with it's
own veil?"

Cilia shook her head. "Oh, dear, no. There is only one Department with the Black Veil and I
believe some other top-secret things. The Ministry of Magic that is in London had them stationed
them for the Worldwide International Ministry. England had long been at peace with the other
countries; everyone though it was safe...until now...And then, of course, I do not know why you
weren't allowed to see your parents since I myself did not know that you existed since only a
couple of months ago..."

"What did they say the last time you saw them?" Harry's voice was low, but he
asked her, nevertheless.

"They said that they were going on just fine. They were happy that the war was over. I
questioned them on You-Know-Who's downfall, but they said that they did not know anything of
it. Of course, my visit there was so short that I barely got the chance to speak with anyone. You
were famous, Harry, but how was I supposed to know that the Harry Potter everyone was talking about
was my grandson?! I was sure Potter was simply a common name! You could have been anyone!
Everywhere I went it was Harry Potter this and that, but I would have never guessed. I never heard
anything about Lily and James's deaths' connection with you. Brazil only got the main
facts: Voldemort was gone. Things did not carry that far and I had been isolated from much
civilization myself, living out in the middle of the Amazon. Since your grandfather died, I had
been most alone and I did not want to find comfort in anyone else..."

"How did he die?"

"He said that he had to take care of urgent matters while the war was still going on and
returned to England. I begged him to stay, but he insisted. He didn't return for months. The
next news I heard of him - he was killed by Death Eaters. Not that I didn't know it. You
don't know what it's like, Harry, being part-banshee. I know when it happens...when
they...die. Even if the Ministry had not informed me of the death, I still would have known. Every
time someone died that was close to me, even before the death, I would get a feeling, the feeling
that I get when I am in rage for putting them in danger in the first place...the urge to Cry...it
is a heavy burden, Harry...I did not come to the memorial or the veil. I felt as if I would have
ran into it and tried to be with him if I did. I stayed in Brazil. Years later...I find myself
standing here, before you, and telling you that you remind me so much of him," she sobbed.

"You really loved him, didn't you?" said Harry.

"Yes...yes, I did," she spoke. Harry watched with a frown on his face as tears
trickled down her wrinkled face. "Oh, look at me. I'm getting all emotional on you, Harry.
C'mon, let's go grab a bite to eat before they swipe everything off the table."

Harry laughed and she led him towards the dining room while whipping off her tears and wrapping
an arm around his shoulder.

"Oh, and, one more thing, Harry," she said just as they reached the door.

"Uh-huh?"

"If it's that important to you, you may stay...I make it your choice..."

He beamed at her and nodded as they proceeded into the hall.

Some people stared at Harry and Cilia as they entered, and some of the noise died down. Others,
however, came up to Cilia and hugged her, telling her how much they missed her and how glad they
were that she had returned. A vast majority, unfortunately, did not look too pleased.

Harry saw the Evans siting on one side of the table, in deep conversation with Mrs. Weasley.
Cilia went to join Professor McGonagall and some other members of the Order, while Harry sat in
between Ron and Hermione and faced Luna, who sat opposite of him. He noticed that she had her head
bowed and was silently cutting the meat on her plate with her knife.

"What was that screaming all about? They didn't bring Sirius's mother's
portrait here, did they?" asked Ron.

"Nope. That was my grandmother," said Harry.

"Your grand - ?"

But Harry cut him off. "Er - Luna, are you all right?"

She looked up at him. "Yes...I'm all right. Why do you ask?" she said.

"Well, you've just been behaving sort of - er - normal, don't you think?"

She sighed. "I suppose that I just miss my parents, that's all."

"How long is your father staying in Sweden?"

"Until the war is over," she replied.

"Oh - but where are going to stay when you're not at Hogwarts?" asked
Hermione.

"At Remus Lupin's," said Luna.

Harry's eyes widened. "Lupin? You know him?" he said.

"Not much. But his brother, Romulus, was a good friend of my father's. He knew him
rather well."

"What happened to him?" asked Harry.

"Who? Romulus? He was killed. During the First War, you know," she added
matter-of-factly.

Harry took a bite out of some of the pastry on his plate and swallowed hard. How many lives had
been lost during the First War? he thought.

Suddenly they were all interrupted. Harry watched as Cilia had gotten up and backed away from
the table where everyone else was sitting, staggering her breaths while clutching her chest. She
began to glow again and her knees bent as she lowered herself onto the floor.

Harry stood up and decided to help her, but Professor McGonagall had gotten there first.

"Cilia? Cilia, dear? What's wrong? Are you alright, Cilia? What is it?"

Cilia began breathing even deeper and Professor McGonagall came away from her.

She began to rise into the air just as she had done about one hour ago, but this time, she did
not seem conscious of it. Her pupils had disappeared behind her eyes, which were glowing a whitish
color.

A chilly wind blew through the dining hall and the earth began to tremble slightly; she was not
alone. Unexpectedly, nearly twenty ghostly figures of banshees had appeared from all around the
hall and formed a circle around them, Cilia in the lead. They were not solid, like Cilia, however,
but more like spirits.

All of them were wearing white cloaks that flapped silently in the wind and their hair was
blowing about excitedly.

At once, they all spoke in a monotone voice, which soon developed into a scream, Cilia's
above the rest, "ALBUS PERCIVAL WULFRIC BRIAN DUMBLEDORE." The shriek was so unbearable
that Harry's ears were pierced with a sharp pain. Beside him, Hermione was clutching him in
absolute fear.

After the announcement, all of the twenty-some banshees opened their mouths wide and bellowed
the most horrible noise that Harry had ever heard of. He placed both his hands in his ears, but it
made no difference. The shriek was so terrifying that he didn't want to live to hear it; as if
a hundred people were being tortured by the Cruciatus Curse all at the same time. Finally, the
chorus ceased and the banshees vanished. Cilia's gleaming dimmed and she was lowered to the
floor, where she crouched on her knees and gasped for breaths on her palms.

Professor McGonagall ran up to her, as did Harry.

She was crying. "I'm - so - so - no - can't - why - me - sorry," she
whimpered.

"Cilia, calm down," said McGonagall. "Calm down, dear. It doesn't meant a
thing."

"Indeed it does, Minie," said Cilia, her voice shocked.

"But what can this mean, Cilia? Surely not - "

"It means that my death is to proceed shortly after the Wail of the banshee, Minerva,"
spoke a voice behind all of them in the entrance.

"No - no - Dumbledore, this is ridiculous! You cannot - it doesn't -"

"The Cry means that my death is luring, Minerva. A banshee does not say when a death
approaches, but it does meant that I have only a short time to live."

"But it can't - don't you - how could - ?" Professor McGonagall didn't
seem to want to believe it. She helped Cilia up, who was crying desperately, and Dumbledore came up
and hugged her, something that Harry had never seen him do.

"It's alright, Cilia. After all, eternity in another Realm is only as much a gift as a
period of life in this one."

"It's - dreadful...dreadful...dreadful..." she sobbed.

He let go of her and spoke, "On the contrary, it is not as dreadful as it may seem.
But...it is unmistakably clear, then, that it has been foretold...that my death is, I dare say,
unavoidably approaching."

Harry looked up at him and saw that, now, more than ever, Dumbledore's age was showing as
clearly as Harry's lightening-bolt scar.

-->



10. Another Christmas, Another Catastrophe
------------------------------------------



Chapter 10

Another Christmas, Another Catastrophe

The atmosphere in the room was dense; no one wanted to either speak or move. Deep breaths could
be heard through out the dining hall. Within moments, Harry saw someone faint and people spread a
circle around that person. Harry noticed that it was Mrs.Weasley.

Dumbledore came up to her and kneeled at her side, as did Mr.Weasley. He pointed his wand at her
and muttered something, at which she opened her eyes.

"Arthur, get her to the nearest bedroom and make sure she gets some rest," he
said.

Mr. Weasely helped his wife up, who was still looking rather faint, and walked her out of the
room.

The Weasley children, Harry, and Hermione, all exchanged nervous looks. Professor McGonagall was
still trying to comfort Cilia, who was sobbing into her shoulder.

"I suggest that you make your way upstairs," he motioned towards Harry, Ron, Hermione,
and the others. "I trust that you have already eaten."

Harry whirled around and was closely followed by the others. As soon as Mark, who had been
instructed to go with them, walked out and Hermione shut the door, however, Harry pressed an ear
against the door, but he heard Moody growl, "He meant now, Potter!"

Harry scowled and began to climb the stairs. Hermione appeared at his side.

"Harry, is there something that you'd like to tell us about your grandmother?"

"She's part-banshee," he said.

"No kidding," said Ron sarcastically. "And I thought she was a mermaid when she
made all of that wailing noise."

"So it's true, then," said Hermione. "About the prediction, that
is."

"Must be," said Harry, who was trying hard not to think about it.

"That's horrible!" she exclaimed. "Poor Dumbldore - I never thought I'd
actually say that..."

"When do you think it's going to happen?" asked Neville.

Harry gulped. He didn't want it to happen. Dumbledore's decisions had sometimes angered
Harry, but never to a point where he would not feel terrible if he died. Dumledore was the only one
that Voldemort ever feared and, if he was gone, Harry wouldn't know who to turn to...Sirius was
gone...his parents were gone...he couldn't let this happen...

"Are they always right? The predictions, that is?" he asked.

"Yeah," said Hermione. "Banshees are supposed to be ancient fairies of mystical
powers, you know. They cannot cause death while predicting, but they definitely sense it. When
there's a large chorus of them, like what just happened down there, it means that someone of
great importance is going to die...I don't know much about them, but I remember reading
something of the sort..."

"And there's no way around it?" asked Harry.

"No," said Hermione. "A banshee can curse a family by constantly following them
and predicting the deaths of the members, and there are shunning spells against it, but, once
it's predicted a death, that's it...there's nothing you can do about it..."

"What sort of powers do they have?" asked Ron.

"I don't know," said Hermione, shaking her head. "But they're not to be
fooled around with. I think that, if it is in their desire, that they can cause their Screech to be
fatal...They can also fly, as you can tell, and I think that solid objects such as walls and even
some spells aren't an issue for them. It's awful that Voldemort has them recruited...no
good can come from that, I can say..."

They went inside of one of the rooms and Harry began to pace. Before he knew it, he was
screaming.

"WHY NOW? WHY? DUMBLEDORE'S STAYED ALIVE FOR WHO KNOWS HOW LONG? AND HE JUST HAS TO DIE
NOW? WHY?....why?....why?..." Harry felt tears falling to the floor from his eyes.

Hermione had opened her mouth to say something comforting, but even she had no response to his
question. Harry could see tears swimming in her eyes as well.

No one said anything. Harry saw Mark shivering and looking around the room, not seeming to know
which way was up or down.

"Maybe - maybe this is a good thing," said Hermione. "Maybe this means that the
war will be over sooner than we know - "

"Oh, come off it, Hermione," yelled Harry. "This is the Maneosioan War, for
crying out loud! It's not some kiddie battle! People are dying! And Dumbledore, damn him, just
has to be one of them, doesn't he?"

"It's not supposed to be like this..." she said, gasping for air and pulling Harry
into a hug.

"I know...I know..." Harry mumbled into her neck.

Harry looked around the room and saw Neville with his hands in his pockets, kicking the floor
with one foot; Ron with his hands folded behind his neck, starring into the ceiling; Luna gazing
thoughtfully into the middle of nowhere; Mark now ceasing to look rather nervous, but still
appearing to have a rather large headache; and Ginny sitting cross-legged on the floor with her
cheeks resting in her palms.

All of them were affected by this, and all of them were thinking the same thing, Harry could
tell - why Dumbledore? and who was next?...

"So what do we do?" asked Neville.

"Do? What can we do? You heard Dumbledore: Don't act no matter what happens," said
Harry in an annoyed tone.

Suddenly, Luna seemed to be conscious of something and lowered her head, placing her hand on her
forehead.

"No - no - it can't be," she mumbled.

"What is it, Luna?" asked Ginny, curiously.

Luna's knees weakened to the floor.

"He knows," she breathed.

"Who knows?" asked Harry urgently. "What are you talking about, Luna?"

"I - I have to go," she said rather abruptly and, getting up, ran out of the room. Ron
wanted to follow her, but Harry stopped him.

"Don't - I don't think she wants us to go after her."

Ron looked at Harry, then at the door through which she had left, and nodded.

"What do you think happened?" asked Hermione.

"I dunno," said Harry.

A few moments later, Cilia came bursting into the room, wearing a sunken expression.

"Harry? Harry, dear?! Oh, you're here. Good. Listen, something's happened. Azkaban
- it's been attacked!"

"What?!" all of them said at once.

"Yes; the Death Eaters have gone free! Oh, this is terrible!"

"How did this happen?" Harry asked her.

"I don't know. Mind you - to overcome aquapaths!" she was shaking all over.

"Are you sure about this?" asked Hermione.

"Of course! It just happened! The Order has been informed immediately!"

"Are you in it now?" Harry asked.

"Naturally, I'm not an official member considering the fact that I'm leaving in
January - "

"What? You're leaving?" said Harry.

"Oh, dear. I cannot stay at this time. Do you not understand that I could easily be
recruited by You-Know-Who because of the banshee gatherings that will be taking place? It is
something that my subconscious mind is a part of and something that I cannot control. That's
why I must leave...."

"I see," said Harry.

"But I am staying for Christmas, so all is well," she said, though her voice was
clearly depressed.

"How could all be well?" spoke Hermione in a shrill and teary voice. "They've
gone back to Voldemort (there was a sharp intake of breath), haven't they? And if aquapaths -
aquapaths, for heaven's sake - have been overcome, then his army must be more powerful than
even we can imagine!"

"I'm sorry dear, I don't know your name," said Cilia, patiently.

"It's Hermione Granger," she said, still breathless.

"Granger - yes, right. Well, all I can say, Hermione, is that we must wait for any further
instructions. From what I can understand, You-Know-Who's decoyed an attack on Hogwarts so that
no one would suspect Azkaban! He is clever, the fool!"

"So does anyone know what happened?" asked Harry.

"Not yet! I told you, it just occurred!"

"Luna - do you think she knew?" Harry asked the others.

"I don't thinks so," said Hermione. "It seemed like she was talking more
about a person, didn't it?"

"Yeah..."

Cilia looked puzzled between the two of them.

"Hogwarts is still being watched," she said, finally. "But I'm sure that
you'll be able to be back in school after the break. I wouldn't recommend it to Dumbledore,
of course, but I suppose he knows what he's doing..."

"EMERGENCY MEETING," came Moody's voice that rang through the room.

"Oh - that's for me. I must go," said Cilia. She turned around. "Try to not
go anywhere. If you can, stay in this room until further instruction is given, you hear
me?"

They nodded and watched her disappear behind the door.

Harry tried hard to not look any of them in the eye. If Azkaban had been attacked, that meant
that there were barely any boundaries that could stop Voldemort and his army. And what, just what
would happen if he did attack Hogwarts?

Just then, Harry nearly fell to the floor as Melificent came whizzing past him through a crack
in the door and under the bed.

"What was that?" he asked.

"Here, kitty. Here, kitty, kitty," Ginny called her from under the bed, but she
didn't come.

"Where's she been?" asked Harry. "I haven't seen her for a while? Have
you?"

"No," said Ginny. "Fleur said that she might have been out hunting or
something."

"That's a weird cat, I tell you," said Ron.

"I thought you liked her," said Hermione with a smirk.

"Well, she's not as bad as Crookshanks," he replied and she threw him a disgusted
look.

There was a long silence.

"Now what?" Neville sighed.

"Now, we wait," said Harry in a slightly quivering voice and fell on the couch.
"Exploding Snap, anyone?"

Time flew by so fast and so emptily that Harry wished it rather stay still. Luna had returned
and Hermione was eager to speak to her, but Mrs. Weasley told them that she was feeling rather ill
and to not bother her. Harry's patience was ready to jump of a fifty-foot cliff any day now
since they had received no further information on Voldemort or what had happened that day in
Azkaban. He had not seen Dumbledore since the day of the prediction and he had the feeling that he
was avoiding Harry again. Melificent, on the other hand, seemed to be sticking so close to Harry
that he soon found himself constantly tripping over her as she ran around his feet. He often hoped
that a large black dog would show up and scare her away, but he knew that it was not
possible...

Christmas was only several days ahead and Harry and the others were asked to help Mrs. Weasely
set up decorations around the lighthouse. She told them that they would have a rather unusual
company for Christmas, but Harry couldn't think of anything any more unusual than being
surrounded by thirty-some Order members, a werewolf, a part-banshee, a part-veela, the Evans, and
the Weasleys all under the same roof.

On Christmas morning, Harry awoke to find Ron and Neville already pulling off their pajamas and
putting on some proper clothes.

"C'mon, Harry! Presents, you know! And I dare not imagine all the food!" Ron said
excitedly.

Harry grinned and got dressed. They walked outside and got knocked into Fred and George, who
were also in a hurry to get downstairs.

"Watch where you three are going, will you?" said George furiously, rubbing his
head.

"Yeah, I've seen more alert people that were Petrified," said Fred.

"Sorry," Harry mumbled. "Why don't you two just Apparate
downstairs?"

"Can't" said George angrily. "This place was built by the founders of
Hogwarts, wasn't it? I'm sure Hermione's quoted it one time too many: can't
Apparate or Dissapperate on the grounds."

"Oh," said Harry, "right."

They made their way downstairs into the hall where they were all supposed to meet and Harry
found himself staring into what seemed a dome-shaped ball room with a huge Christmas tree that bore
miniature fairies that twinkled merrily amongst the shining orbs that hung from it in the center.
Piles and heaps of gifts lay under it and he watched as illuminating lights encircled the room on
the walls alongside boughs of holly and mistletoe. Simply the sight of the room rose Harry's
spirits, not to mention warm welcomes from people who Harry hadn't seen in a while.

He could clearly make out two large forms of Hagrid and Madam Maxime. Hagrid had bent over to
give her a kiss on the cheek under the mistletoe, and, seeing Harry, he raised his hand in
recognition.

Harry walked over to them. Madam Maxime was wearing a bright red dress, which made her stand out
more than ever, and Hagrid was wearing a black suit, which Harry thought was much better than
wearing a bright red one to match her because then they would have unmistakably resembled St.
Nicolas and his wife.

"'Lo there, 'arry, 'Appy Christmas!" said Hagrid. "'Aven't
seen yeh in a while. Buh I suppose you've been rather busy what with the, er, problems that
'ave been going on, eh?"

"Yeah," said Harry.

"Shame yer not takin' me class anymore. Buh, then again, I s'pose it would be more
useful to concentrate on Defense and Charms...'Arry! By the way! Yeh'll never guess what,
'arry! Me and Olympe, 'ere, are enganged!"

"That's great!" said Harry, who felt extremely happy for Hagrid.
"Congratulations!"

He thought for a moment, staring at the two of them, who were beaming, then said, "And what
about the - er - about Grawp?"

"Oh, he's doin' along just fine," said Hagrid. "Still needs a bit 'o
trainin', 'o course, buh Dumbledore's allowed me to keep 'im in the Forest. And
Beaky's been stayin' with me as well, 'o course."

Harry nodded at him, grinning.

"Ah, there's Dumbledore now. We'll meet up with yeh later, 'arry," said
Hagrid and led Madam Maxime across the hall.

Harry soon ran across another unexpected guest who was none other than Mrs. Figg. She scurried
over to him wearing green slippers and a red robe.

"Harry! Good to see you! I was so glad when they cleared you last year! I know I wasn't
too convincing during the trial, but the important thing is that you got off, right?"

"No, you were fine," said Harry. "Thanks for that, by the way."

"Oh, what's to thank me for," she said, brushing off the comment. "If
Mundungus - ah, there he is, Christmas morning and he's already as drunk as a dog - hadn't
left his post, none of this would have happened! Oh, well, I suppose what's done is done,
eh?"

"Yeah," said Harry.

Harry also found himself greeted by Professor Flitwick, his Charms teacher, with his wife,
who's size took Harry aback considering the fact that she was about five feet taller than her
husband. He saw Tonks in deep conversation with Charlie, and Bill kissing Fleur in the corner. A
greater and greater number of people began to arrive, some of which Harry had seen before, while
others that he had never met in his life.

He watched as Lupin, Kingsley, Professor McGonagall, Cilia, and a number of other members were
crowded to the side and laughing about something.

Harry was amazed that something had finally arrived that could take him mind of the war, and it
had apparently done the same for others as well.

Mrs. Weasley suddenly hurried over to him and whispered urgently, "Harry...Harry dear! Go
upstairs and put on your dress robes. I told Ron and the others to do the same! There's going
to be dancing, you know!"

"What?" said Harry. "But I don't have any - "

"I bought you some new ones dear. I hope you don't mind - I took the key to your vault
from your desk when I left to Diagon Alley one day."

"No, I don't mind at all. Thanks"

"Alright then. Better hurry up. Go on, dear."

Harry made his way up to his bedroom and saw Ron and Neville scampering around and pulling on
some dress robes.

"Why didn't you guys tell me anything?" he asked.

"'You were constantly talking with someone, mate," said Ron. "Didn't want
to be rude and interrupt."

"Oh, yes it would have definitely not have been rude of you when I would have been the only
idiot not wearing dress robes!" he said.

"Sorry," said Neville.

Harry found a small package on his bed and unwrapped it to see dark green dress robes that had a
golden interior and rather fancy buttons along the front. He quickly changed into them and joined
Ron, who was wearing some much nicer robes than he had last time, of a dark red color, and Neville,
who was wearing dark blue robes, and stepped outside.

They were just lucky enough to meet the girls, who were walking downstairs and looking more
stunning than ever.

When Harry saw Hermione descending, he felt the lock on his chin loosen and the dying desire to
stare at her crawl into his eyes. She was wearing an elegant light pink dress robe and her hair was
designed in delicate curls. Harry had been staring for so long that he hadn't even realized
that she was now standing right in front of him.

"Harry? Are you alright?" she asked in a slightly amused tone.

He suddenly woke up and said, "Y-Yeah, I'm fine. You look beautiful. Happy
Christmas!"

She blushed and said, "Happy Christmas! You don't look so bad yourself."

Harry offered her his arm, which she took, grinning, and he looked around at Ron, who was
staring mindlessly at Luna. She was wearing a light blue dress robe and had her hair back into a
pony tail. He then saw Neville, who had Ginny clinging to him at his side and wearing a soft orange
dress robe with her hair in a bun, blushing furiously at the idea of being accompanied by the same
girl twice in a row.

Harry had just turned to take a step down the stairs, when his foot accidentally met a hissing
Melificent and he was sent gliding down several steps, getting up, and rounding at Ron's
sister.

"Ginny! Will you get this idiotic cat away from me, for heaven's sake?" he yelled
at her.

"Come here, come here," she said to the cat, who was still hissing, and was
unwillingly picked up by Ginny.

Once she was restrained, they made their way carefully downstairs and into the hall. Taken
aback, Harry raised his eyebrows as he noticed that it was nearly full. Fortunately, he recognized
all of the people that occupied it to either be members of the Order or some kind of relatives.

As Harry led Hermione into the gold-polished ball room, an elderly man nearly ran up to him and
grasped his hand, shaking it hurriedly.

"Mr. Potter! Heard so much about you! The name's Aberforth! Ah, and Miss Granger,"
he said taking her hand and kissing it with his bushy beard brushing against it, "another
legend." Hermione blushed. "Happy Christmas!" he said and she returned the
greeting.

"Happy Christmas! You're Professor Dumbledore's brother, aren't you?" said
Harry.

"Yes...yes....in the coming of events, as you may know, I was asked to see to him...Never
in his right state, Dumbledore, but he is my brother...Nothin' you can do about the blood in
your bones, eh?"

"Er - right," said Harry, slightly confused. He knew that Moody had told him that he
was strange, but even Luna couldn't measure up to him. He wore a saggy gray coat and had his
beard tied in several places, with pieces of what seemed like stones and bones hanging at the tips.
His fingernails were full of dirt and he wore an over-exited grin that stretched from one ear to
the other, which made him look surprisingly young.

"I wonder if Daddy's managed to capture a Crumped-Horned Snorlack yet," he heard
her say as she passed them arm-in-arm with Ron. Then again, thought Harry...

"Er, I hope so," Ron said.

Music had just erupted in the hall and Harry heard a shuffle of cloaks as they made their way to
the center of the hall.

"Do you want to dance, Ronald?" Luna asked. "I know you don't like to, but I
heard that dancing places a mutual bond between the body and the soul that can - '

"Er, right, whatever," said Ron and led her into the crowd that had already began
swinging to the music.

"Shall we?" Harry asked Hermione.

"It depends," she said, beaming, "are you going to trip over your robes
again?"

Harry laughed.

"No, I'll try not to," he said.

"Good," she smiled and they walked out into the center after Ron and Luna.

Harry had enjoyed himself in a manner that was much more gratifying than the Yule ball. The fact
that Hermione was smiling up at him in his arms and that his worries were soon flooding away swam
through his mind and the war was finally floating away until all he could think about was the
gorgeous girl that was standing in front of him and the beautiful music that was in the
background.

The euphony finally ceased and everyone applauded. Harry and Hermione, however, leaned in for a
kiss...

"Ahem," came Ron's voice before their lips could touch. "She's supposed
to be my girlfriend, remember, Harry?"

"Oh, yeah," said Harry, disappointed. "Sorry."

"So are we going to open presents now, or what? I'm starved," said Ron.

Ron, Luna, and Hermione joined Neville and Ginny and began walking towards the tree, but Harry
was held back as Cilia approached him with a warm smile.

"Happy Christmas, Harry!"

"Happy Christmas, Grandma!"

"Wow, that's the first time I've ever heard that, eh?" she said, laughing.
"Take a look at this."

She handed him a rather old photograph of what looked like two girls who seemed to be no older
than Harry. They were laughing and beaming up at him and he noticed that one of them bore his
unmistakable and quite unruly raven-black hair.

"Is that you?" he asked her, pointing to the girl on the left, who Harry noticed was
exceptionally beautiful.

"Yes, that's me...And that there's Minie Gibson - Minerva McGonagall to
you."

Harry looked into the background and saw that they were in the Great Hall at Hogwarts. It was
definitely clear that many boys were staring at Cilia as she posed for the picture. He looked over
at Professor McGonagall and saw that her original hair color was a very faint orange and she had
full brown eyes that were twinkling from the flash of the camera; she looked so happy and
unconcerned that Harry would have never guessed that the young sixteen-year-old girl would become
the stiff and bossy Transfiguration teacher...

"You were both in Gryffindor, then?" he asked her, after looking at the badges that
resided on their chests that were crested with a golden lion.

"Sure were," said Cilia. "The Sorting Hat took a while with me, though. It got
confused between Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and, to my most displeasure, even Slytherin."

"You were considered being putt into Slytherin?" he asked her, taken aback.

"Yeah...but that was partly because of the whole 'I'm part-banshee and must
therefore love the Dark Arts' deal."

"Oh," said Harry. He had considered telling her that he was also nearly placed in
Slytherin's House, but decided that it was better not to bother her at the moment.

"Well, best go and open your presents, now, dear," she said pushing him gently on the
back towards the others who had already began tearing off the paper off of their gifts and grinning
broadly at what they had received from each other.

Before he could react, however, Hermione had rushed up to him and grabbed him by the arm,
carrying the gift that Harry had given her in her arm and dragged him out of the hall and into a
nearby room.

She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply. "Thank you," she said.
"I loved it!"

"I can tell!" said Harry, laughing.

Harry had gotten her a custom-made jewelry box that, when opened, played a joyous tune as a
house elf, dressed in some proper clothes and wearing a hat along with a scarf, spun around in the
center.

"I knew that you'd given up on spe - I mean, S.P.E.W., but I still thought you'd
like it," said Harry.

"I love it!" she repeated, kissing him a second time.

Startlingly, however, Ron had suddenly burst into the room, opening the door behind which Harry
and Hermione stood only to reveal heart-stopping screams outside that made Harry's blood run
cold.

"Harry! Hermione! Get out now! We've gotta go! Run!"

"Ron, what the - ?"

But Harry was interrupted as he suddenly felt the creeping sensation of everything growing cold
around him; the lights had gone out and darkness had surrounded them. Rattling breaths could be
heard coming from around them. People were panicking and screaming. Several silver forms erupted
out of nowhere and ignited the scenery so that Harry could visualize the dementors that were
floating above them, hundreds of them.

"Ron, get the others; we need to find someone from the Order - Dumbledore, Lupin, your dad,
anyone!"

"GINNY?! NEVILLE?! LUNA?! MARK?!" Ron shouted.

There was a loud burst somewhere and Harry saw an explosion of flames; this was the end...they
were all going to die...

He whipped out his wand, but he did not see the use.

"EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Harry shouted with the little of his might that he had left. A
stag erupted from his wand, but there were more dementors than he had counted on. Beside him, a
silver otter swam out of Hermione's wand and into the opposite direction where it chased away
some more of them.

But it was no use -

"That's it! We're done for!" came Ron's voice.

Harry heard a great rumble of what sounded like water outside of the lighthouse and suddenly
screamed, "RUN! UPSTAIRS! GO! NOW!"

He seized Hermione and tugged on Ron's sleeve and heard a great muffle of footsteps behind
him. As they got nearer the top, the sides of the lighthouse suddenly erupted and Harry caught a
glimpse of two piercing aqua eyes that lay between a glowing red-mane.

"Aquapaths!" he whispered. "Luna, can't you do something?" he said to
her as he saw that she was standing next to him.

Luna whimpered beside him. "I-I can't Harry! There's nothing I can do - "

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN BY IT? YOU KNOW HOW TO USE THE POWER OR WHATEVER THE HELL YOU
SAID, DON'T YOU?!"

"I...I..." Luna whimpered.

But Harry's attention was now focused below him where he saw what looked like another four
aquapaths join the others and emit a roar that pierced Harry's brain. They swiped away the
dementors with their bare hands, and Harry saw as several other Patronuses erupted from somewhere
amongst all of the screams.

Someone had ran up next to them and Harry noticed that it was Lupin and Mrs. Weasley.

"FOLLOW ME!" she yelled at them and Harry and the others whipped around after them as
they headed for the top of the tower to where their bedrooms where. The screams where still echoing
through the house and the staircase was now shaking.

"HURRY UP! IN HERE!" cried Lupin above the noise.

They shuffled inside the room and Mrs. Weasley locked the door behind them.

"Harry, we have to get you and the others out of here immediately!"

The ground below them shook and Harry had the impression that the lighthouse was about to
collapse.

"Get your things!" Lupin rounded at him.

"But what about the others - ?"

"He said NOW!" screamed Mrs. Weasley. Harry gathered his belonging along with the rest
of them with such speed as he had never done before. His head was ringing so strongly and his scar
piercing so badly that he could barely think properly.

"Where are we going?" he asked finally.

"Back to Hogwarts," said Lupin.

"Hogwarts? But that's not safe - "

"Enough!" said Mrs. Weasley. "Move! Let's go!"

She motioned them out of the room as they dragged their things along side of them. Harry kept
walking downstairs, ahead of them, but noticed that the stairs had been cut short.

"Mrs. Weasley!" he cried.

"IN HERE!" she yelled and opened a door that could still be accessible through the
side. Harry noticed that it was the same room in which Harry had talked with the Evans. Or was it?
It looked all the same.

"Ready?" she asked.

"For what?" asked Ron.

"Concentrate on coming back to Hogwarts!" yelled Lupin.

"What - ?"

"JUST DO IT!" said Mrs. Weasley.

Harry focused his mind on being back in the castle and his insides suddenly did an unpleasant
lurch. The echoing screams where gone and he opened his eyes; he was in the Room of
Requirements.

"How the - ?"

"I'll explain later," said Mrs. Weasley.

"I want you to go into the Gryffindor common room and stay there until further instructions
are given! Everything will be okay - "

"HOW?" said Harry.

"Just go," said Lupin and opened the door so that Harry, Ron, Hermione, Luna, Neville,
Mark, and Ginny could walk out of it, still hearing the screams ringing in their ears, only to be
taken aback by a beige cat that ran past Harry, knocking him down for the third time.

-->



11. Victims of a Prophecy
-------------------------



Chapter 11

Victims of a Prophecy

Ginny helped Harry to his feet.

"Where did she come from?!" he exclaimed.

"She must have been in the room with us when - well - we sort of got here somehow..."
said Hermione.

Harry didn't respond. He had too many thoughts running about his head all at the same
time.

What had happened to the others? Were they okay? How could there have been an attack on a place
where Harry thought he was perfectly safe? Was there a traitor amongst them? And if so, who could
they trust?...

Speechless, Harry mumbled something under his breath and, clutching Hedwig in her cage, along
with his Firebolt and his trunk, he led the way towards their dormitories.

"Password?" said the Fat Lady.

"Nitwit Nonsense," said Harry.

"It definitely is," said the portrait as it swung open to reveal a most empty
Gryffindor commonroom. Harry immediately threw down his things, with the exception of Hedwig's
cage, which he gently placed on the floor, and slumped onto the couch, burring his face in his
hands.

"Do you think he's still alive?" Harry asked, his voice shaking.

"Who?" asked Neville.

"Dumbledore!" Harry shouted.

"Oh," he said. "I dunno. But I'm sure he is, Harry."

"Yeah," said Luna, "Dumbledore can take care of himself."

Harry suddenly looked up at her.

"What are you doing here, Luna? This is the Gryffindor common room. Aren't you in
Ravenclaw?"

"Well, I'm sorry for not wanting to be all by myself in a completely different part of
the castle after what just happened!" she said, sounding rather insulted.

"Right, sorry," said Harry.

"How could this have happened?" Hermione suddenly exclaimed, reading Harry's
mind.

"I don't understand," said Harry. "What could have gone wrong...? Everything
was going along just fine...What about the parents? What about the members of the Order? Hagrid,
Mark's parents, Mr. Weasley, my grandmother....what happened to them?..."

"I don't know," said Hermione.

"Maybe this was just a fluke, you know," said Ron. "Maybe it was an accident -
"

"An accident!" Hermione exclaimed. "Ron, thousands of dementors don't just
show up in one location by accident! They were sent there! By Voldemort! And you know it!"

"All right, all right, calm down..." said Ron, taken aback.

"Calm down! Ron, do you realize that any member of our family could be dead right now? Do
you not understand that Harry's family, the last of it that he has, might be gone forever?
Don't you get it? This is real!" she shouted.

Ron's ears went red and he didn't look up at Hermione.

The common room Portrait Hole burst open and several people walked in at the same time.

Harry watched as Percy, Bill, Charley, Fred, George, and Professor McGonagall walked inside,
looking flustered.

He immediately stood up and asked, "What happened?"

Professor McGonagall spoke to him, "Potter, we don't know how this happened, but you
will remain at Hogwarts until school is resumed and you will stay here until the end of the school
year. Several veelas were aiding the dementors it the attack. Someone must have told You-Know-Who
about headquarters, there is no other way, but that's not the point - "

"Is anyone hurt? Was anyone," he gulped, "killed?"

"What do you think?" she snapped, though her voice sounded unusually dark.

"Who?" said Hermione before Harry could ask.

Professor McGonagall looked rather worried, but still answered, "Professor Dumbledore's
brother, Aberforth, was not found. We think he might be - that he is - well, and....and...some
members of the Order - you don't know them, but they are - er - I don't think that it is
important to discuss this at the time. Potter, your grandmother will be here shortly to make sure
that you are all right. I reminded her that you were just fine, but she wanted to make sure all the
same. You are to stay in the Gryffindor common room until further instructions are given. These
five gentlemen will remain with you at the moment. I'm sure they can explain what - er -
occurred. I will speak to you later. Er - Happy Christmas, I suppose."

And with that, Professor McGonagall left a startled Percy, Bill, and Charley, Fred, and George
at the company of the six Gryffindors and one Ravenclaw.

Bill sighed. "Never would have imagined it!" he said.

"So what exactly happened?" asked Ron.

"Well, at some point, you may as well know, someone sent hundreds of dementors to the
lighthouse along with some veelas. The attack was so sudden that I don't think anyone could
have possibly expected it..."

"Yeah," said Fred, "we were still talking to Mundungus about Spiking Spaghetti
for our Joke Shop."

"Forget about the Joke Shop," said Percy through gritted teeth. "The point is
that no one seemed to be aware of what was happening."

"Do you have any suspects?" asked Harry.

"Well, we do suspect some people, but we really couldn't tell you," said
Charley.

"What we are assuming happened was that someone ratted out the Order to You-Know-Who. They
must have also known about the prediction of Dumbledore's death, because I don't think they
would have dared attack his home. Anyway, whoever it is, they might be long gone or might still be
in the Order. As a matter of fact, Dumbledore's now taking much more strict measures on leaking
out important information. I don't know how that will help, but You-Know-Who's sure done
some job by splitting up the trust in the Order," said Percy.

"But aren't there charms cast upon those in the Order?" asked Hermione.

"True, there are," said Bill, "but there are also ways of breaking them. I doubt
that a Dark wizard would have much trouble doing so."

"What you're saying is that someone sold all of us out and we have no clue as to who it
could be? What do we do now?" said Harry.

"We never said that we had no clue," said Charley, "we just said that we
don't know for sure yet. But we do think it could be a couple of people - "

"That's the problem, though," said Hermione, "you think, but you don't
know. How is that going to help? You might be trusting all the wrong people!"

"Is Professor McGonagall someone you wouldn't trust, Hermione?" asked George with
a grin.

"Of course I trust her, but - "

"Ah! Now there's an idea!" said Fred. "Why don't you butt out of this and
let us handle it!"

"Hmph! Fine!" said Hermione. "I was only trying to help - "

"Yeah, well, we have enough `help' to be going on with, thanks."

Hermione didn't respond.

"So are headquarters being relocated?" asked Harry.

"Yes...," said Bill.

"And no," said Percy. "We're still not sure. We no longer know if there's
a point in finding new headquarters considering the fact that two of them have already been located
and that there might be a spy amongst us."

"But you're still going to try, right?" asked Hermione.

"Well, we were considering Hogwarts. We're thinking it's the best place for
now."

"Yeah," said Charley, "not many more places where we can go, are there?"

"I suppose there's nothing much we can do but wait, right?" asked Harry.

"You said it," said Bill and slumped himself down on the couch next to Neville and
Ginny, who were both taken back by his calm resolution.

School had soon resumed itself at Hogwarts and students, looking lost and afraid, were flooding
back in to the castle, each murmuring past events under their breath, having overheard their parent
discuss them over the holidays.

Luna had returned to the Ravenclaw tower and had sworn not to give the Gryffindor password out
to anyone while Ginny had reverted to her new prefect duties and Mark was back to hanging with his
first year friends.

Bill, Charley, Fred, George, and Percy had left Harry and the others to take care of themselves
so that they could perform more projects for the Order, which had relocated itself to the several
rather secretive chambers in Hogwarts. Cilia had come to wish Harry goodybye soon and reminded him
that she would be leaving on the first of January, but said that she could always be reached on the
two-way mirror.

The castle was now bolted up all the time; the gates were closed and visits to Hogsmeade were
prohibited. Owls were to be sent out only once a week so that they could be released all together
and all posts could be checked by the staff. Students were escorted by a teacher to every class and
Harry was beginning to feel as if the Chamber of Secrets had been opened for a third time, only the
precautions were ten times worse. Quidditch practices and matches were, of course, canceled, and
Harry didn't know whether to feel happy that his Captain duties needn't be fulfilled
considering all of the studying that he had to do for the exams that were to be taken before the
Winter Break that had to be made up, and found no relief in his Advanced courses and next
year's N.E.W.T.s, or upset that he wouldn't have the opportunity to fly on his Firebolt for
who knows how long.

Harry didn't see why he had to get such an early start - nearly a year ahead of time - but
he supposed that N.E.W.T.s must take some effort to pass, but he dare not think about all of the
information that he would need to know in order to earn a score high enough for the Ministry to
consider making him an auror. He was becoming more and more hesitant about the job as he kept
hearing small scraps of news about the war, but the good news was that he would occasionally see
Mr. or Mrs. Weasley and some other members of the Order pass by Dumbledore's office and would
have the chance to say "hi" to them; at least he would know that they were all right.

When Harry was getting ready to make his way into the dungeons for Potions, he regrettably ran
into none other than Draco Malfoy and his group of Slytherins whose laughter was enough to make
Harry want to reach for his wand, only to make them shut up.

Finally, he couldn't help it and asked, "What are you laughing your skins off
about?"

"Why, Potty, don't you know?" said Malfoy, his voice still hissing of giggles.
"Father's made it out of jail. I told you he would, didn't I, Potter? Didn't I
warn you? I did, didn't I?"

"Yeah, you also told me I'd pay, didn't you? But looks like I haven't payed
anything, have I?"

"Good memory, Potter," he said. "But I suppose that you've now got that
mudblood remembering things for you - "

Before he knew it, Malfoy was up in the air as the tip of Harry's wand shot out towards him.
Harry grinned and began drawing invisible circles in the air with his wand so that Malfoy's
body imitated it's moves and began spinning around very rapidly.

"AHHHH!"

"Harry!" came Hermione's voice, who had just emerged from the corner of the
hallway. She looked up at the twirling Malfoy in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock as Harry kept
smirking and twirling his wand.

"What are you doing?! Stop it! Put him down!"

"He called you a mudblood," Harry said quietly.

"I don't care if he called every single person in this school a mudblood! This
isn't right! Put him down, now, Harry!"

"As you wish," said Harry.

"Oh, no - Harry, don't - I didn't mean - "

"Gravitate,"said Harry, putting his wand away as Malfoy fell several feet to the floor
with a loud thump.

"Ow," he muttered.

"That's not what I meant, Harry!"

"Well, you should have been more specific, then!" she said, still smiling.

"Urgh!" she said and, furiously, stomped out of the crowd that had just formed itself
around Harry and the Slytherins.

Harry turned to the whimpering Malfoy, who was still sprawled up on the ground and said,
"Get up," in a disgusted tone.

He made a motion with his wand and Malfoy, unwillingly, stood up, making out another whine.

The people crowded around them stood apart so that Harry could walk through, pocketing his wand
and walking past them, furious, yet satisfied, his cloak swishing behind him. The bell rang before
he made his way to the dungeons and he knew what to expect when he made his way inside Snape's
classroom. He creaked the door open and assumed his seat in the back of the room, interrupting
Snape in the middle of his speech, but not looking up at him.

"Potter - what it the meaning of this? You are late! Your reason, perhaps?" he
spat.

"None," said Harry, coolly.

"Detention then. My office. This evening," he said with a smirk.

"Whatever you say," said Harry, talking out his Advanced Potions I and mindlessly
flipping through it.

"Twenty points from Gryffindor, Potter, for your wise remark," he added, swooping away
towards the black board and tapping it twice so that the ingredients for whatever potion they were
now studying appeared.

Harry read them thoroughly and realized that they were still on the Resurrection Potion. He
groaned and wondered how long it would take Snape to get to his point; it seemed months ago that he
had asked Harry to come up to the front of the classroom and make that presentation and he still
did not know what Snape had been talking about. What steps? Why did they matter? Who cared how
Voldemort had risen? He had done it and he was back, already beginning the Last War and murdering
innocent people. Why did it matter how he had done it?

Half-an-hour later, Malfoy waddled in the classroom, clutching his back like and old man and
making pathetically fake noises with his mouth.

"What happened?" asked Snape.

"Potter attacked me, sir. I had just come to my senses to get to class, sir," Malfoy
said weekly, smirking under his breath.

"What?!" said Harry. "He's lying. He was just fine!"

"So you admit that you attacked him, then?" Snape sneered.

"Yeah - yeah, I did. I won't lie. But I had my reasons," said Harry.

The little color left in Snape's face had faded.

"Such as..." he said, smirking.

"He called a friend of mine a mudblood. Provoked me, sir. No other reason," Harry
said, in an unusually calm voice.

"And you used magic in the hallway?"

"Sure did," said Harry, nodding his head.

He could hear Snape's teeth chattering against each other and making a very annoying
noise.

"A week's worth of detentions, Potter," said Snape.

Malfoy laughed.

"Sit down," Snape spat at him and Malfoy's grin fell as he took his seat. "Do
not be late for my class again. Either of you."

Harry couldn't help but snigger to himself as he saw Malfoy watch Snape pass with narrowed
eyes. Detentions with Snape would be dreadful, but they couldn't be worse than those with
Dolores Umbridge.

Snape spun around when he reached the front of the classroom and snapped, "Pay attention!
This is important to all of you. I have read and re-read all of your essays on the Resurrection
Potion, yet I must say that I was not disappointed that none of you got it right!"

Harry listened carefully, his heart still pounding jubilantly at the ability to cause Malfoy
pain and humiliation...

"Bone of a father, Potter," said Snape, "remind me what the content is
again..."

"Bone will form the skeleton or structure of the body," Harry mumbled. "Without
it, the body could not have firm temperament or base. Depending on the relationship that the
receiver had with the father, the stronger the better, the bone will form itself in the shape of
the emotion. That is to say love or hate."

"And your conclusion from that information is what, Potter?" he asked, nastily.

"That if the son - or say daughter - is to accept the bone of the father, then he or she is
to develop a part of his or her soul with the bone considering the emotion. Anger and fury, for
example, would be the sole of the bone if that was how that father and son were related or caring
and friendship if another relationship had been between the two. The bone supports the entire
system of the witch or wizard and, though it is unknowingly taken, the father will contribute much
to the new body. However, if by chance the emotion is destroyed by a greater power than that of the
relationship, then the Spell pertaining the Potion will fail. However, this is often impossible
concerning the fact that most men are born with the bone of their father regularly."

Snape sniffed, but Harry breathed deeply when he said, "Better. And the flesh of a
servant?"

"The flesh will provide an outer covering for the base, or bone. It is the tenderest and
most effected part of the body and soul. All contact made with the flesh will have a bond with the
wearer. Therefore, the unwilling contributor will have a sort of bond with the receiver as
well."

"And what kind of servant must he be, Potter?" asked Snape, glowering.

"Er - " said Harry, unsure how to respond to the questions. "Well, a loyal one, I
supp-"

"I asked what kind of servant he must be, Potter!" said Snape, his mouth
twitching.

"An unwilling one, then?" said Harry quickly, yet still quite doubtful of his
answer.

"Yes. Which brings us to the enemy," said Snape, turning his back on Harry and walking
to the back of the class, then wheeling around. "Well?" he asked.

Harry saw the class watching him intensively.

Harry took a deep breath. "The blood taken from the enemy will sustain the life of the
resurrected body."

He spoke slowly, trying to take in all of the information he was saying as if he was one of his
listeners.

"The potion will be stronger if there is some sort of relation or bond between the two
enemies.

It is the blood which determines the effect of spells on one and the other. If one had once been
invincible...then that one will surely be weaker according to the blood donor..."

As these things came out of Harry's mouth, he tried to make sense of them as if he was
hearing them for the very fist time, which he was.

"It would be...it would be..." said Harry, grasping for words, "as if their
powers and abilities would - would switch, would it not? If the donor was to eventually grow in
power?"

Snape's eyes widened. He opened his mouth and closed it again, like a dumbstruck fish.

"That would be all," said Snape, and walked out of the classroom, shutting the door
behind him as the bell rang.

Harry scowled; it wasn't usual for Snape to simply walk out like that. Where was he going?
As Harry exited the classroom, he heard a round of people murmuring behind him, casting odd looks
at him. They seem to have been discussing what he had just said, and Harry felt like discussing it
with someone himself...it was as if someone had spoken them for him...he hadn't even meant to
say those things. It just sort of...happened.

Harry made his way up to Gryffindor tower, walking through the portrait hole, and finding Ron
and Hermione seated by the fireplace, executing a heavy stack of homework.

Harry seated himself between the two and Ron acknowledged his presence with a nod.

Hermione, however, hadn't looked up. She seemed to be cutting deep into her paper as she
wrote and making extra hard jabs with her pen every time she placed a period. Finally, Harry
watched as she rolled up the piece of parchment, laid it aside roughly, and revealed an unpleased
expression as she grabbed for a book and opened it, still not looking up.

"Is something wrong?" asked Harry.

She closed the book shut, frowning, and met his eyes.

"Wrong? Harry, what was wrong was what you did to Malfoy down there! I don't even know
where you got that from! It's not like you at all. Even if Malfoy did deserve it, there's
no need to resort to something like that! Honestly, at times I wonder if you'd taken some
unhealthy lessons from Sirius. It's as if you did it not only out of revenge, but out of
enjoyment. Like it was a hobby for you! I don't know why you really did it, Harry, but if you
did it to stand up for me, it was not worth it!"

Harry frowned, but then remembered a very familiar vision that he had witnessed in a
Pensive.

He recognized the guilty feeling that he had from seeing his father torturing Snape, and he felt
no better at the moment.

"Sorry," he mumbled, feeling rather ashamed of himself.

"Sorry? Well, a `sorry,' isn't going to do much now, is it? It's been done and
- "

"I already have a week's worth of detentions with Snape. Are you happy now?" said
Harry, getting rather annoyed.

Hermione looked rather dignified for a moment, as if she needn't respond, but then signed
and said, "I guess I am being too rough on you. I just - just when I saw you Harry, it was not
like you. Not at all. As if someone else had taken over. I - I felt like I was losing you. I
don't want to get that feeling again."

Harry looked up at her, and then said, "Right," slightly smiling.

They exchanged memorizing glances for a moment, which were broken by Hermione as she finally
decided to return to her book, and Harry remembered that he still had the detention to serve with
Snape. The subject had completely taken his mind off what he had meant to tell Ron and Hermione,
but he had to go ahead and proceed to the dungeons before he was late again.

Harry tapped on the wooden door as the knock echoed through the empty hall, and creaked the
Potions door open when there was no response. He stepped inside the classroom with its dusty
shelves of unknown substances and a heavy smell of something stale, walking to the front where
Snape's desk stood, empty of the professor.

Harry glanced around the classroom, making sure that Snape was not somewhere in one of his
cabinets or in a shadowy corner, and then sat on top of the nearest student desk when he was
nowhere in sight.

"Potter!" Snape's voice cracked like a whip. "Get off that desk!"

Harry jumped and immediately got his feet. Where had he come from?

"Sorry, I - er - didn't see you there, Professor," said Harry.

"Just because something cannot be seen, doesn't mean that it must be ignored," he
said coolly.

"Okay," said Harry, his eyebrows raised. "So what do I have to do?"

Snape sniffed.

"Tell me, Potter, have you not learned anything in my classes during the past five years?
Have you still not learned to think? I am still wondering how they even kept you at this school
along with Longbottom. And yet you are still as clueless as ever. Have you not yet figured it out?
How he must fall? Do you really not recognize the pattern? Are you so blind as not to see it? When
I have been trying to drill it into you for the past several months? When these events have
been

happening right under your nose? You may not be your father, but you've certainly got his
mind - centered on yourself, that's what it is. It's as if nothing else would matter to you
if even if the world suddenly vanished. Tell me, do you not recognize anything? Are you so shallow
as to ignore these things?"

"What are you talking about?" said Harry, his blood pumping through his veins harder
than ever.

Snape snorted. "As always, you know nothing. Well, I suppose I have no choice rather than
to tell you. I know that the Headmaster does not favor that you know, but I don't see another
choice..."

Harry stared at him.

"Do you not understand that similar steps must be taken to Voldemort's fall as well as
his rise back to power?"

Harry looked confused. "No, why would they?"

"Because that is the only way that you may learn to use your power against the Dark Lord.
It is complicated, but you will understand later. Right now, I must make something clear to you,
simply because you seem to not be able to see it for yourself no matter what. Tell me, you miss
him, don't you?"

Harry raised an eyebrow; he wished Snape would just get to the point. "Who?"

Snape rolled his eyes and looked so impatient it was as if he was about to blow up. "Your
dear godfather, Sirius Black," he said nastily.

"Yeah, I miss him. So what's your point?" said Harry, angrily.

"Was he not like a father to you, Potter? Your only father figure? The only one you ever
knew? Was he not someone that you loved? Cared for? Bone of a father; that's one
down."

Harry's mouth opened slightly and his head began to hurt. He was staring mindlessly about
the room and trying hard to swallow his every breath.

"I was hoping that I was getting through to you during today's lesson, but I was wrong.
How long have I tried, I still have not succeeded to getting through your thick skull. But I have
no time. It is important that you know this soon...now..."

"So - so who's the servant?" Harry asked, afraid of the answer.

Snape turned his head sharply at him. "Still that daft, are you? Who's the one person
that has been sweating his neck off just to keep you safe? Who's the one person that has been
making sure that everything goes well for Potter? Who's the one person who favors him like no
other student at Hogwarts? Who's the one person that has been treated harshly by wizards and
witches everywhere even though he is only trying to do his best for the Boy Who Lived? Who is your
eternal servant who believes your every word? Who is the one that is sure to be killed any day even
thought it is against his will?"

"Dumbledore," Harry whispered immediately after Snape had finished his speech.

"Finally," said Snape. "And I thought you wouldn't even get it this
time." He shook his head.

Harry didn't know what to think. Dumbledore was going to die and for no other reason than
for Harry himself. He would have to sacrifice himself so that Harry could go on to defeat
Voldemort. And if he didn't? The lives of Sirius and Dumbledore felt like blood that was
painted onto Harry's hands and wouldn't come off.

He looked up at Snape with a lump of guilt at the thought of what had just been revealed in his
throat. That was the father...that was the servant...but - wait, who was the enemy?

Thoughts were rasing through Harry's mind and it suddenly hit him. He began to breath with
difficulty and saw that Snape was smirking at him.

"Now you get it, don't you?" he spoke. "There is but one stage to be
decided...one stage that is left to be truly fulfilled. One stage that has neither been prophesied
nor accomplished. Do you know what that is, Potter? The debt that it is in your enemy's
hands?"

"Peter - Peter Pettigrew," Harry spat out.

"Ah," said Snape. "Good guess."

"He owes me his life," said Harry. "He - he has to die."

"He does not have to," said Snape, "but he will unless, of course, you would like
to die in his place."

"No! Never!" said Harry.

"Then you must make sure that everything goes as planned by the prophecy, Potter. You
mustn't be foolish. Make sure that you take care of your life, no matter how much I might
despise it. Dumbledore has but only so much to live. I can only hope that you appreciate
it."

Harry gulped and nodded.

"As for your punishment, I'll let you off for the night. I trust you've suffered
enough," said Snape sneering and walked around his desk, sitting into his wooden chair.

No matter how much Harry didn't want to admit it, he knew that it was true - the pain that
had pierced his heart at the thought of the lives that had to be lost because of a prophecy -
because of him - made more of an impact on him that any detention. He felt like chocking out blood
or crying his eyes out. He wanted to tear out his hair or his scar to sear with pain again - he
felt he would have deserved it. It was more of a punishment for Harry to know that Snape wasn't
punishing him, and Snape knew it, which made Harry want to throw up at the professor even more. For
Harry wanted to be punished; he wanted someone to tell him that it was all his fault that these
people were going to die or that Sirius had already died. And how Dumbledore had said that it
wasn't Harry's fault that Sirius was dead - it made him sick. As he walked back to the

Gryffindor common room, however, he began to feel a slight bit better and climbed into bed.
Still, the tormenting thoughts ripped Harry apart from the inside and he eventually fell asleep,
aching in every part of his body, even though he wasn't physically hurting.

"The time is at hand, Master," came a voice. "Everything is planned. With the
Ministry and Azkaban out of the way, nothing is stopping us!"

"You must be patient, Lucius. The information that we found did not give us as much hope as
we planned. I would have expected more from the veil," hissed Harry's voice. "I am
weak now, and must watch myself. That girl has drained me of some power for my while - she will
pay. It is foolish the way that they seek out to follow the prophecies when they should simply
avoid them. It would make everything easier. If only they would try to find a way to overcome the
future, as I

have overcome mortality, they would understand the power of this accomplishment - to defeat
something that may seem undefeatable. And that is why I must get to Harry Potter, but I must wait
for the providential moment. I am still....weak..."

"But, Master! Hogwarts is even weaker! We must not wait for it to regain strength after the
attacks! It would be even more difficult to - "

"Silence!" Harry spat. "Our plan will be accomplished soon, Lestrange, but we
must wait. Be patient, and the opportunity will come. Only a few more months, and it will be
complete!"

"You say `wait,' yet we have waited this long! How long will it take for me to simply
go after him? I have been waiting for ages! Is it not enough that you stopped me on my last
attempt, yet I must now wait even longer?!" said a new voice that Harry recognized as one of
his closest followers and saw his face hidden under a grey cloak.

"I am sorry for that matter, but your deed will be fulfilled. I, for one, understand what
it is like to wait, and you must therefore heed the Dark Lord!"

"You are right, Master," he replied. "I am ashamed."

"Need not be. After all, we are both after the same prize," said Harry and began to
laugh as his Death Eaters followed suit. He kept laughing until he came to a strange realization
and his laughter drifted off as he furiously grabbed his skull-white head with his long slender
fingers and screamed, at which it rang through the boys' dormitory, only not as a groaning,
snake-like voice, but as the voice of the sixteen-year-old Harry Potter, who's scar had just
bled open with pain just as he had desired, and had woken him up from something that was more than
but a nightmare.

-->



12. Consequences
----------------



Chapter 12

Consequences

"But they're going to attack Hogwarts! We must do something!" Harry yelled at
Professor McGonagall after class.

"Do what, Potter? What do you propose we do? If you have any idea, I am dying to hear it!
There is nowhere left for us to go that is safe!"

"But we have to try, at least!" said Harry, pleadingly. "I saw this, it was real!
Voldemort's weak right now, but he said that he would grow in power and come after the school!
We can't just sit here and do nothing!"

"On the contrary, Mr. Potter," spoke Professor McGonagall in a saddened voice,
"that is the only thing that we can do," and she left the classroom, leaving Harry to
slam his fist hard into her desk and walk off to his next class.

"The Draining Spell," spoke Narcissa, "is probably just as horrible as the
Killing Cruse. It is a spell that drains a witch or wizard of absolutely all of their magical
power."

The class listened tentatively, and several gasps emerged amongst it.

"We're not actually going to practice it, are we?" asked Dean.

"No," said Professor Malfoy, "but I will be giving a presentation." She
flicked her wand and a small cage containing a shiny orb swam out at her from one of her cabinets.
She took it into her hands and placed it onto the table before her.

"A fairy - " she said, referring to the glowing light that came from the confinement
of the cage.

"This Spell is quite powerful for it requires a lot of energy, so there are not many
wizards, even grown, that know how to perform it. Watch carefully, for I will not repeat this
Spell."

Everyone sat up at the edge of their chairs.

"Drai - Drai - " she gasped. "Drainons!"

A sudden bright flash of light took everyone aback as they watched it flicker and dim out as
quickly as it had appeared. The fairy that had been in the cage was no longer glowing, but, from
what they could see, lay motionless at the floor of it.

The class, including Harry, was staring disbelievingly at the fairy, only to turn their heads to
Hermione, who spoke, "Professor Malfoy? Is something wrong?"

Harry's eyes fell onto Narcissa and saw that she had dropped her wand and weakened in her
legs. She was grasping her chest as if in pain and taking very deep breaths. She barely walked over
to her desk and leaned against it with her hand.

"Are you all right, Professor?" Hermione asked, now getting up along with Harry and
some other students that looked quite stricken at what was happening to Narcissa.

"Yes - yes - I'm fine," she said. "Perhaps - perhaps it would be best if - if
I released you early today."

"What - ?" said Harry.

"Yes. You - you should go. This class - this class is over for today. There - there will be
no homework."

She was still breathing very deeply and clutching the desk. Harry exchanged a nervous look with
Hermione and saw that she looked extremely anxious. They exited quietly and waited until the last
of them had left the classroom when Harry asked Hermione, "Do you think we should go and see
if she's all right."

"I dunno," said Hermione. "Maybe we should..."

They peered inside the classroom and saw Narcissa now sitting at her desk, but still in the same
state of either shock or fear or...Harry couldn't really figure out what her expression truly
was, but she didn't look too good from where he was standing.

Harry looked at Hermione and saw her bite her lip, meet his glance, and shake her head. "I
think it's best we not interfere," she said and left the class. Harry took one last look
at Professor Malfoy, frowned, and then followed Hermione out the door.

He watched as she headed for Gryffindor tower. Harry, however, spun around and took the path to
the Headmaster's office.

As he reached the stone gargoyle, he hoped that he would be lucky enough to find Dumbledore
entering or exiting, but, after waiting for several moments, he realized that this was not so.

He rambled his thoughts for a password and began to say random words that popped into his
mind.

"Coralgraze," he said. "No - um, well, then, sea turtles."

The gargoyle didn't budge.

"Aguapaths?" said Harry.

"Order of the Phoenix? No, no, that's too obvious."

"Last War?"

"Prophecy?"

"Maneosioan?"

The gargoyle leapt aside.

"Doesn't keep many secrets, Dumbledore, does he?" Harry said to himself. Harry
walked up the stone steps and came to the great wooden door that barred the way to his office. He
took a deep breath and knocked with the griffin-shaped knocker.

"Come in," came Dumbledore's voice.

Harry glanced inside. One look at Dumbledore seated behind his desk made Harry be the one to
avoid his eyes this time. He felt ashamed to simply be in his presence after what Snape had told
him, but he had only come up to his office to tell him about Narcissa, after all.

"Er, sir," said Harry, starring at the floor. "I - I was just in Defense Against
the Dark Arts and - and Professor Malfoy, she - she was performing the Draining Spell for us and
she - something

happened. I don't think she's feeling too well. I - I just wanted to let you
know."

From the little of what Harry allowed himself to see of Dumbledore he

had nodded and spoke, "Thank you, Harry. That is important for me to know. I will see to it
that Professor Malfoy is consulted about this."

He picked up a small golden bell at the corner of his desk and rang it once. Harry watched in
amazement as there suddenly came a sharp crack trough the air and Dobby the house-elf appeared at
the Headmaster's side.

"You rang, sir?" he squeaked.

"Dobby, would you please visit Professor Malfoy in her office and attend to her; she may
need something to drink, or perhaps some food. She hasn't been eating properly, I'm afraid,
and she hasn't gotten much sleep, either. If she is still not feeling well, please advise
Professor Snape to brew the Drought of Peace for her again. I will be down to see her in a
moment."

"Yes, sir," said Dobby and disappeared once again.

Dumbledore looked at Harry as if there had been no distraction and Harry cast his eyes down
again. "Is there anything else that you would like to tell me?"

Harry hesitated, firstly, but then blurted out, "Yes."

He looked up at Dumbledore and saw that he had raised his snowy eyebrows.

"Sir, I - I had another - another dream," said Harry.

Dumbledore sat up and said, "Go on," sounding more interested than amused.

"I - I was Voldemort again. Only - only this time, I think that he realized that I could
see everything he could, and I actually saw his reaction to it. He - he was plotting to go after
Hogwarts in the future but he said that he was weak at the moment. He - he said that they were
waiting for something to be complete. He also said that someone had weakened him and that she would
pay. He was saying something about the veil, as well; that it didn't provide the right
information about

something. And - and then I noticed that there was another Death Eater there. I couldn't
tell who he was, but I know that he - Voldemort - knew. He was talking about stopping him from
doing something. Sir, what does it mean?"

Dumbledore looked thoughtful for a moment and then spoke, "From what I can tell, Harry, I
believe that Voldemort was too weak at the moment to block you from his mind. Therefore, Harry, I
hope that I can trust you to pay closer attention to some Occlumency before you go to sleep each
night. I am more than sure that it would be in his plan to attack the school, eventually. There is
no denying it. It has long been a target for Voldemort. I believe that it would be unwise to take
up any direct actions until we receive further news of this attack; we would be setting up our own
weaknesses for him and his army. In the mean time, Harry - stick to what I just told you. It is
important that you strengthen your mind. I must go speak to Professor Malfoy. You don't mind,
do you, Harry?"

"But - but sir?"

"I thought so. Thank you for informing me, Harry," he said, getting up. "I trust
that you are studying hard. How are your Advanced courses doing? I hope you are having no trouble
Defense Against the Dark Arts?"

Harry was about to say something, but then closed his mouth and shook his head at him.

"There now. That's good to hear. I hope to see you keep your grades up in
Transfiguration as well as Potions. I heard that you desire to be an auror, is that so?"

At those words, Harry froze and found a pang of guilt in his chest. He nodded shyly and left the
room, whispering, "Good day, sir," to Dumbledore, who watched him leave with
curiosity.

Harry made his way down the stairs and felt an awful ache all throughout his body. How could
Dumbldore talk so freely with him about his future when he was about to die for it? He wished that
he had never gone up to his office in the first place, but he was glad that Dumbledore was going to
speak to Narcissa - he felt as if she was someone who could use some of his advice. No matter what
she was going through, Harry knew that Dumbledore would be able to help her.

He nodded to himself and went up to the Gryffindor common room, where he found Hermione sitting
by the windowsill and gazing out into the horizon.

"What is it?" he asked her.

She turned her head to Harry and said, "Oh, it's you, Harry. You scared me there, for a
bit. Oh, it's nothing, really. I'm just watching the sky."

"Okay," said Harry, who had come up to her and put his arms around her shoulders,
"that's fun."

She laughed and shook her head.

"Are you waiting for an owl from someone?" he asked her.

She gave him a quizzical look and then said, "Harry, does there always have to be purpose
for doing something? I just felt like staring at the sky. Is that such a bad thing?"

"I guess not," said Harry. "I dunno. I'd rather fly in it than watch
it."

At these words, Hermione looked rather uncomfortable and got up, wrapping her arms about her
stomach and walking away from the window.

"Where were you just now?" she asked, turning her head towards him.

"I went to see Dumbledore," Harry said, taking a seat in a nearby chair.

She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "Why?"

"I told him about what happened in Defense class, you know."

"Oh," said Hermione.

"And - and there was this dream I had - "

"Dream?!" Hermione exclaimed, looking concerned.

"Yeah. Voldemort's - Voldemort's going to go after Hogwarts," said Harry.

Hermione's jaw dropped.

"When? How?" she said, disbelievingly.

"I dunno," said Harry. "It was very confusing. But he talked about something
being `complete." He got up and began to pace slowly before the fireplace.

"He must know then," said Hermione, searching around the room with her eyes.

"Know?" Harry scowled. "Know what?"

Hermione looked up at him. "About the weapon, Harry. About how to, you know, destroy you!
He must know about how you mustn't surrender!"

"But I wouldn't surrender no matter what! You know that! Besides, that can't be
it," said Harry.

"He said it was `almost' complete, which makes me think that it's not that.
He's working on something. Whatever it is, I have no idea, but it can't be anything good,
can it?"

Hermione let out a noise between a laugh and a sigh and said, "I don't even know,
anymore, Harry. I thought I did, but...not anymore." Harry could see tears forming in her
eyes, and wanted to pull her into a hug, but as soon as she saw that he had extended his arms out
to her, she moved away.

"Oh, Harry, don't. I'm not - it's just - "

"Hermione, what is it?" said Harry, surprised by her strange behavior.

He turned her around to face him and took her arms down, which were wrapped around her, only to
let his mouth plop open from seeing massive scrapes on them.

"Hermione! How did - when did - how did this happen?"

"It's nothing, Harry," she said, pulling them back to her body. Harry would have
grabbed for them, but he didn't want to hurt her.

"What do you mean, `nothing?'" he exclaimed. "That's something all right!
Did something happen to you? Did someone harm you?"

"No - no, it's nothing like that. I just - fell," she said, looking away.

"How bad of a fall was it?!" asked Harry. "Did you go to Madam Pomfrey?"

"Yes. It'll be just fine, Harry. It'll just take a while to heal - "

"A while to heal! That's not good enough! It should have healed already!"

"Harry, I'll be fine. Honestly, don't worry about it," said Hermione and went
to sit on the couch by the fireplace.

Harry took a heavy breath and found his place next to her on the couch.

"Are you keeping something from me?" he asked, looking at her.

She turned her head towards him, her mouth agape, and said, "Of course not! Harry, how
could you say that! I'd never hide anything from you - "

Harry raised his eyebrows.

Hermione sighed, " - unless I absolutely had to."

"So there is something, then," said Harry.

Hermione looked uncertain and avoided his eyes, staring into the fireplace.

"It's all right, Hermione," said Harry. "I trust you."

She looked at him and smiled meekly, her eyes shining.

"Thank you, Harry," said Hermione and leaned towards him, just as he did in return.
Fragments apart, they paused and looked into each other's eyes. Their eyes closed very slowly,
but just as the two of them were about to kiss, Hermione drew away slightly, whispering,
"Class should be over soon. They'll be coming in."

Harry looked at her and saw that she was quite sorry. "Right," he said, nodding and
slightly smiling.

Within moments, the Gryffindor common room burst with noise as the portrait hole opened and a
crowd of students entered, settling themselves on the couches, tables, and others going up to their
dormitories, all rapidly conversing about one thing or the other and some laughing at jokes that
they had heard. Harry searched through the crowd and saw Ron emerging at the company of Seamus and
Dean, which he quickly escaped and came to join Harry and Hermione on the

couches.

"What are you two doing here already?" said Ron, looking astonished. "Don't
tell my you skipped class just to - "

"Heavens no!" said Hermione, looking extremely offended. She looked nervously at Harry
and then said in a whisper, "Professor Malfoy wasn't feeling too well and she ended the
class early."

"What!?" said Ron.

"She was performing one of the Spells and something happened," said Harry. "But
she didn't seem to be hurt," he added quickly, seeing Ron's jaw drop.

"Did you do something?" he asked.

"What could we do?" asked Hermione. "Well, Harry did go and tell Dumbledore, but
I'm not sure how much that might help. I mean, Dumbledore's not in his right state
either."

"What d'you mean?" Harry said sharply.

"Harry, Dumbledore's death has just been predicted. How would you feel if you knew that
you were about to die any day? And he is quite old. I mean, yes, he is Dumbledore, but no one lives
forever..."

Harry nodded, looking down at the floor.

"So what else is new?" asked Ron, seriously.

Harry looked up at the two of them and felt his stomach clench. He still hadn't told them
about the steps to the fulfillment of the prophecy, but realized that there weren't many people
whom he could trust with this information, and he had to get it off his chest somehow before it
began to eat him from inside out.

"I - er - " he began, looking at the two of them, "I didn't have to serve my
detention yesterday."

"How come?" asked Ron, taken aback. Hermione looked startled.

"It was Snape," said Harry. "He - he had to tell me something - something
about...the prophecy."

"He knows about it, then?" Hermione said, shocked.

"Well, he's bound to, wasn't he?" said Harry. "He was a Death Eater,
after all."

Hermione looked as if she had been considering it for a while and then shook her head.

Harry took a deep breath and began to explain everything that Snape had told him in his office
in a low whisper so that even the few students that were left out in the common room wouldn't
be able to overhear.

As he finished, Hermione had a hand over her month and tears glistening in her eyes and Ron just
sat there, mouth agape, and stared disbelievingly at Harry.

"But I don't understand," Hermione said finally, removing her hand. "If
that's true then that means that the prophecy cannot be fulfilled unless Dumbledore is
killed," she said.

"And Scabbers - I mean, Pettigrew,"added Ron.

"No - that I understand," said Hermione, "but why would Voldemort have sent those
dementors to the lighthouse if he knew that Dumbledore's death would only lead to his
defeat?"

"I don't know," said Harry, thoughtfully. "Maybe he doesn't know about
the pattern."

Hermione snorted. "Harry, if Snape can figure it out, I'm sure that Voldemort
knows."

"Why?" asked Harry.

"Isn't it obvious? I'm sure that Snape is a spy for the Order, which means that he
didn't stumble on this information by accident. He found it out. From Voldemort."

"Yeah, but -" said Harry, " - I just don't think - how would he know if -
?"

"I don't know, Harry," said Hermione, "but I do know this: if Voldemort it
planning to attack Hogwarts - "

"Attack Hogwarts? When?" Ron interrupted, but Hermione ignored him.

" - hush, Ron - then that means that you must really watch yourself. I know that Dumbledore
is probably extremely busy at the moment, so we must really work on the D.A. If worst comes to
worst, we have to know how to deal with it. You have to be prepared, Harry!"

Harry nodded, but then said, "But how am I supposed to even think of defeating him when our
wands perform Priori Incantatem?"

"I don't know," said Hermione. "I really don't have the answer to that
one, Harry. But we have to try our best and be prepared for the worst because, truth be told, no
one can say just how bad it's going to be..."

Harry had been going back to Snape's dungeon every night that week to perform the rest of
his detentions, which were as unpleasant as they seemed. Snape had him dusting the different flasks
of ingredients in his office by hand and scrubbing out cauldrons, which was a really pointless task
considering the fact that it could be easily done by magic, but Harry did so all the same, and
warned him that he would be expelled within moments if he found the slightest bit of ingredients
missing. Harry thought that this was a very high advantage that Snape had over him considering the
fact that it would be very easy to misplace one of the contained substances and have Snape blame it
on him, so he decided to work through it as quickly as possible, trying not to look at the Potions
Master, who would occasionally turn his large nose toward his direction to make sure that he
wasn't stealing anything.

The week passed and Harry saw no more of Professor Malfoy for a while for she was told to have
taken a break from teaching for the next several days. The plus side of this was that he would now
have extra time to complete his rather heavy amount of homework, but he had to admit that he did
miss Narcissa. She was quite a good teacher, he had to admit and, despite the fact that she
sometimes reminded him of Lucius and Draco Malfoy, he tried to ignore the thought and concentrate
on the lesson. For all the suspicion that he had towards her at the beginning of the year, he now
felt quite different about her and decided that she might not be a spy or someone that would
support Voldemort after all. Unfortunately, Sirius' words kept coming back to him and he
remembered how he had said that he wasn't proud of having neither her nor Bellatrix as his
cousins. At these times Harry's heart would fill with hate, but he somehow couldn't
imagine

Narcissa betraying Sirius and himself after all that she had taught them that year.

As Dumbledore had suggested, Harry would try to clear his mind of all thought before going to
bed, but, as usual, it wasn't as easy as it sounded. The threatening dream that Harry had had
several nights ago kept haunting him and he couldn't seem to rid his mind of the three steps.
Flashing pictures of the sacrifices before Voldemort's rise back to power kept coming back to
him and he couldn't help but see Sirius fall as Pettigrew muttered several words and a green
light

hit him hard in the chest as he fell stone dead on the ground. He kept imagining Wormtail tying
Dumbldore up to a phoenix-shaped tombstone and then seeing a bright flash of light as Pettigrew
would try to escape it and beg for mercy.

Harry knew that Wormtail had to die; he deserved it. Harry shouldn't have saved his life in
the first place, but that would have made things very different. The adventures and life-or-death
situations that Harry had experienced through the past five years roamed in his thoughts and he
made sure to remind himself why all of this had occurred - to fit the path of the prophecy. But
Harry didn't know if the prophecy was worth it anymore. Of course, anything was worth the final
defeat of this peril that would do who knows what if Harry didn't stop it, but it seemed as if
too much suffering and loss had to come before any such task could be accomplished.

He had kept contact with Cilia and would occasionally speak with her over the Two-Way mirror,
but conversing with her only reminded him how much he missed his grandmother, so he decided to
avoid it rather than call to her at every possible chance.

Dumbledore was no where to be seen often, either. Harry suspected that he might have began to
avoid him again because of the fact that Voldemort might have had the weakness to be a part of
Harry's mind. His fear of what was to come of his death had now increased and Harry would
occasionally keep a sharp eye out in case he heard anything unusual because he simply did not know
what to expect.

What with all of his studying, which proved to be as annoying as school could possibly get,
Harry still managed to find time to enable the D.A. meetings, with the help of Ron and Hermione,
who would often volunteer to lead some of the lessons in rather simple spells.

After much afterthought and consideration, Harry finally decided to make a crucial announcement
to the D.A. members, no matter how much he had wanted to keep the information between himself and
the only people that knew about it.

"Settle down, everyone!" he said during a very busy and excited D.A. meeting.
"Quiet!" he repeated, this time much louder. He blew his whistle, but it seemed to had
been deafened by all of the noise that was going on between the hundred members of the club.

"SHUT UP!" shouted Ron so that the sound finally died down.

"Er, thanks, Ron," said Harry, who wasn't in the exact mood to raise his voice
himself.

Harry finally looked around at the massive amount of people gathered around the room, all
clueless and staring up at him, and silently gasped for air, debating what their reactions were
going to be towards what he was about to say.

"I've been thinking," began Harry, "and I've decided that it would be
best if we began to prepare ourselves for what's really ahead."

"Isn't that what we've been doing all along?" said Zacharias Smith in a bold
tone.

"Shut it!" said Ron through clenched teeth.

"The truth is - " Harry continued," - the truth is that Voldemort is going to
come after Hogwarts."

Several people gasped; some of them looked confused, while others clasped a hand over their
mouths and looked quite frightened. Others didn't seem to be very surprised but seemed to
rather nod at Harry and look thoughtful.

"So what do we do about it?" Cho asked fiercely.

Before Harry could respond, Hermione said, "I'll tell you what we do about it: we
listen to Harry and do exactly what he instructs us to do."

A majority of the people clapped and some even cheered as Hermione looked rather dignified with
what she had just said and Cho reddened in the face, narrowing her eyes at Hermione and twitching
the corners of her mouth.

Harry smiled meekly at Hermione and said, "All right then, if you all are willing, I think
that the first step would be to establish an escape route from the castle in case of an emergency.
I'm sure that Dumbledore already has something in mind (Harry gulped at mentioning the
Headmaster's name), but it would still be a wise idea for us to remember that it is essential
to be prepared no matter what."

Several members applauded.

"So, then," said Harry. "Any ideas?"

A couple of hands shot in the air, but Neville's unusual arm up to a question drew
Harry's attention and he called on him.

"I remember Dumbledore mentioning that the Forbidden Forest would be an option if the
castle was under attack, so if we could only find a safe way to get there, then I'm sure that
would be a plus to our plans," he said.

A noise of agreement filled the room.

"The lake," said Ron. "Doesn't the plumbing lead to the lake? If we could all
find a way to breathe under water, then we could get to the forest."

"Or the Chamber of Secrets," said Ginny. Everyone turned to look at her. "Well, I
know that it's been pretty much destroyed, but it is a source for the plumbing."

"There's also the Whomping Willow," said Hermione. "One of the secret
passageways inHogwarts leads out to it and it is right by the clearing of the forest. There is a
way to make it so that the tree doesn't attack anyone who goes near it, which only a few people
know of, so I suppose that would be an idea as well."

"Those are all great ideas," said Harry, "but I'm afraid that they are all
faulty. Lucius Malfoy knows about the Chamber of Secrets and Peter Pettigrew knows about the
Whomping Willow. And it is quite difficult to make sure that everyone gets out safe under water;
there are quite a lot of obstacle such as the kappas, merpeople, and the giant squid."

"What about therstrals?" said Luna.

"Nah," said Harry. "There aren't enough."

Everyone seemed to be ranking their thoughts for a while until Mark said, "We could always
ask the ghosts if they know of any ways to get out of the castle. After all, they should know the
walls pretty well. They pass in and out of them, don't they?"

"I suppose...," said Harry. When no one else seem to have any more ideas that seemed
to be quite as plausible as the others, he said, "Well, I guess that we will just have to wait
and see. If anyone could find out more information about a way out of the castle, I wouldn't
mind - "

"There might be another way," said Matt.

"Oh yeah," said Ron. "What's that?"

Matt looked at him. "Instead of trying to leave the castle, who not try to keep them
out?"

"What d'you mean?" asked Harry.

"Well, if we could find a magic powerful enough to hold of You-Know-Who and his army for a
while, then we would have time to grab Portkeys and escape."

"But where would we go?" asked Neville.

"Yeah," said Seamus, "if You-Know-Who could find us here at Hogwarts and destroy
the school, where else is safe?"

"I think that the fact that the Ministry of Magic is currently not regulating the Portkeys,
since it has been destroyed, would be an advantage to our part," said Matt. "After all,
if You-Know-Who had spies there, then they would certainly know about the Portkeys. This way, it
would be kept secret. Still, there would be the question of holding them off long enough to clear
the school."

Harry looked rather impressed and said, "You never cease to amaze me, Matt. I have to say
that I think that is the best plan so far. Any objections?"

A questionable muttering filled the Room of Requirements, but there seemed to be no uproars,
with the exception of Ron's furious grumbling under his breath, after a couple of moments and
so Harry continued, "So that's for the escape route. Now, I believe that it would be quite
important for us to also know who our friends are as well as our foes."

Snorts echoed through the room and a lot of people looked amused at Harry.

"I know that this might sound impossible," he said, "but the only way that we
might deal with this is if we looked at who is generally on our side. Noting specific, of course.
The dementors, as I'm sure many of you may know, have gone over to Voldemort as well as several
veelas, though not all. He has also been supported by banshees and vampires and I believe that many
of the giants had gone over to him as well."

Harry could hear many worried whispers fill the meeting as he spoke.

"However," he said, "I want to let you know that the centaurs are on our side as
well as the aquapaths. There are also the

arachnids that live out in the forest as well as Grawp, who is Hagrid's little brother as
well as a giant himself."

Much of his audience was quite amused at hearing this information, even most of those in his
year.

"With that said," said Harry, "I would also like to inform you that making
yourself part of this defense group has now bound you to the duty to fight against the Death Eaters
at all costs. Therefore, allowing you to know that you will be side by side with the Order of the
Phoenix, a group composed of those opposing Voldemort and set up by Dumbledore. These include Remus
Lupin, for those of you who know him, he was one of the best defense teachers that we ever had, Mr.
and Mrs. Weasey, whom some of you might be very familiar with, Professor Snape," - an uproar
filled the room - "our Potions master, the real Mad-Eye Moody, and many more."

"How can we tell who all the people are that are on our side?" asked Smith.

"That's what I'm going to find out," said Harry. "The Headquarters for
this organization are also held within the castle, so I shall see if I can find out the entire list
of the members. However, it is under the suspicion of the Order that there might be a spy amongst
them," - worried comments came from the student body - "but we have to get the general
idea, nevertheless."

Harry looked around the room and saw that the expressions of the students didn't look too
happy at his speech, so far, at all. A majority of the faces that he saw within the crowd looked
quite depressed, as if all hope was lost. This wasn't the idea that Harry had in mind, of
course, buthe could not see any other way in which this information could be revealed as much of a
positive one.

"Now, since we are going to be working on ways to protect us from Voldemort's army, I
suggest that it is important that we keep practicing our defensive spells and jinxes. However, I
have thought about this, and I've decided that it might be a good idea, after all, if we began
to practice some of the Eternal Spells."

Several protests emerged in room.

"But it's not like they will work with us, really. I mean, it's like Professor
Malfoy said, we're only kids. We can't really do that much damage.

So I suppose that it would be quite alright if we practiced such Spells like Riscrombia and
Avada Kedavra."

He looked out at them again, and saw that they weren't all together reassured.

Hermione spoke, "Harry's right. We practiced these Spells in class, which means that
there mustn't be anything dangerous of them for us. However, they would be useful in defense,
no matter how weak we may be. There is still a bit of an effect. The important thing is that we
know how to do them and we know what they look like!"

"But there's no way of stopping them, is there?" asked Matt.

Hermione sighed and, looking at Harry, said, "No, there isn't. But I have researched a
bit of Hogwarts history and found that the Eternal Spells had never been taught at Hogwarts before
simply because it would require extremely powerful wizards and witches to perform them. I don't
think they saw a point for it, which means that it would be unlikely if many people would know how
to perform them."

"So why are they teaching it now?" asked Dean.

Hermione took a breath and said, "Because of Harry. Because of the war.

Because now, they might be getting a bit more popular than they used to be and, as long as we
might be familiar with a few of them, that would be a great advantage to us if anything like them
were to be faced during the war."

After Hermione finished her speech, Harry had brought out several bogarts this time, and some
people had decided to strengthen their skills in producing Patronuses, such as Lavender.

Practically everyone else was practicing one or the other Eternal Spell.

He looked around the room and saw as the rats that he had let loose for the Killing Curse had
began to fall one by one as people would perform the spell.

"Avada Kedavra!"

"Avada Kedavra!"

"AVADA KEDAVRA!"

Pain suddenly jabbed itself into Harry's scar and he turned away from the scene, clutching
his forehead. As it ceased, he watched as one of the grey and pathetic-looking rats ran past
him.

Harry felt an emotion of fury in his heart and he pointed his wand at the rat, shouting,
"Avada Kedavra!"

No sooner had he done so, however, than the small jet of green light that had come from his wand
missed the rat and bounced off of one of the foe-glasses. Harry watched as the light

traveled across the room and hit a boy, as he was sent crashing into a bookshelf.

A great amount of people, including Harry, ran up to the boy, who lay behind a large pile of
books. Neville, Ron, and Hermione helped Harry remove them from him, only to reveal Matt Thompson
laying there and, from the looks of it, seeming to be quite unconscious.

Harry's heart plummeted.

"Is he all right?" asked Parvati.

"I - I don't know," said Harry, his voice shaking.

"Move," said Luna. She had come up to Matt and leaned over him. She pressed her hand
againsthis forehead and said, "He's paralyzed."

"What!?" said Harry, chocking on the word, as gasped emerged from the surrounding
crowd.

"But not permanently," she said. "He'll just be like this until someone can
get him a potion made of airborne jellyfish."

"What the hell? What are you talking about, Luna?" said Harry.

"Airborne jellyfish - father says it's the best cure for - "

"They don't exist, Luna!" said Hermione.

"I don't understand," said Harry, panicking, "I thought she said it was
practically harmless!"

"Yes," said Hermione, slowly, "for us, Harry...Not you."

Harry felt as if his heart had just stopped. He turned his head at the students standing around
them in a circle and noticed that they all revealed frightened expressions; some of them actually
backed away from him.

He looked around at Matt and saw the lifeless mask that he bore on his face, though his skin
still seemed to retain some color. From the boy, he looked at the others - from Ron, to Neville, to
Luna, to Hermione - and realized that, for the first time, he was just as dangerous as everyone had
feared him to be and that the worst that he could possibly prepare for would be facing none other
than himself.

-->



13. Soul, Body, and Magic
-------------------------



Chapter 13

Soul, Body, and Magic

"Harry?" said Hermione quietly, standing at the door of the Hospital Wing.

"It's all my fault,” he whispered.

"No - No, Harry, of course it isn - "

"It is,” Harry said firmly.

"Harry...how are you supposed to forgive yourself if you won't even give it a
chase?"she said pleadingly.

"I'm done with forgiveness. Done with it! I have no one to forgive!
Especially...especially myself,” he breathed, not looking at her.

Hermione looked at him rather pityingly and nodded bitterly.

"Harry - ?" came Dumbledore's voice from the Hospital wing.

"He's coming, sir," said Hermione and then turned to Harry. "You might want
to come. They're bringing in an expert, they think...he might be able to help."

He looked up at her, gulped, and nodded, rising from the wooden bench that stood outside of the
dormitory. He followed her inside the room where he found Madam Pomfrey tending to Matt in one of
the hospital beds and Dumbledore in deep conversation with Lupin, Percy, Bill, and Mad-Eye Moody,
Mrs. Weasley standing to the side, her hands intertwined and crested at her chest.

Hermione walked forward toward the group and beckoned Harry after her, but he merely slumped
slightly and began to pace his steps, gazing at the floor with his hands in his pockets. When he
finally reached Dumbledore and the others, he looked up only slightly, but, just then, the doors of
the Hospital Wing flung open and an elderly person walked in, very quickly, his hands inside of his
robes, and glided toward them in a very brisk manner.

“Bill! How have you been?” said the old man, whose wrinkles of skin laid atop the other on his
bald head. He was a black wizard and very short in size, wearing robes of deep silk purple.

“Just fine, Sir Safari, and you?” Bill had suddenly straightened up and his voice sounded a bit
more mature. He reminded Harry of how Percy would act whenever he was in the company of Mr.
Crouch.

“Fine, as always. Although I must say that I am now grieving over Nicolas' death more than
ever. I could really use some of his help right about now,” sighed the wizard, smiling at Harry and
the others, who were all staring at him.

“I know, sir,” said Bill, nodding his head. “We are all in regret.”

“This is Safari Makinagi, Harry. He is an expert in the Eternal Spells and was also a very good
friend of Nicolas Flamel,” said Dumbledore, gesturing his hand to the man.

“Ah, expert shmexpert. I just know a thing or two,” said Safari, brushing away the comment.

“Mr. Makinagi - ?“ Harry began.

“Oh no, Mr. Makinagi is my father. Call me Safari.” He grinned.

“Er, right - Safari, do you think that he is going to be all right?”

“Well, let's take a look see,” said Safari.

He brushed the company aside and made his way through toward the bed on which Matt rested. He
slouched down toward him and squinted his eyes, making his face even more wrinkled than before, and
examined his face, also lifting his arm and dropping it again, as well as attempting to shake him
awake.

"Well," he finally said. "He's paralyzed."

"W-We know that," said Harry tentatively.

"Hmm," said Safari. "Well then you know just about everything!"

"What?!" said Harry. Dumbledore merely smirked. "What about a cure? Will he ever
wake up? Is he going to be all right at all?"

Safari examined Harry with utmost curiosity and then said, "You're that Potter boy,
aren't you? Hmm. Yes, Nicolas often spoke about you."

"He - he spoke about me? When?"

He stared at Harry even more intensely now. "He mentioned a thing or two or three...or
ninety seven."

Harry looked at him, confused. On his opposite end, however, he saw Hermione's eyes widen.
Had he said something?

Safari blinked. “Right. Well, as for the cure, may I recommend aerated gelatin potion?”

“Aerated gelatin? What's that?” asked Percy.

“Airborne jellyfish,” said Safari simply.

Harry's mouth opened in astonishment. “You're kidding!” he said.

Madam Pomfrey laughed and Percy raised his eyebrows. Bill, however, seemed rather amused at his
response.

“There is no such thing as airborne jellyfish,” said the nurse, laughing more heartedly than
ever.

“Oh! Huh. Is that so?” said Safari, as if taken aback by this information. “Well, then, I
suppose that my work here is done...”

“But - “ said Harry anxiously.

“Come Dumbledore,” said Safari. “I've traveled a long way and I am not leaving England until
I have had a decent cup of tea!”

Safari and Dumbledore had turned to leave when Harry shouted, “Wait!” after them.

They both turned around.

“Yes, Harry?” said Dumbldore.

Harry opened his mouth hopelessly, not knowing what to say. He looked at the two of them, whom
both had their eyebrows raised and were smiling, and shook his head.

“Nothing,” said Harry.

Dumbledore and Safari turned around and continued to walk out of the Hospital Wing, still in
deep conversation.

Harry stood there, dumbstruck. The last hope that he had was gone, like a joke. Safari
didn't even know what he was talking about. What if Matt were to die? Would Harry go to
Azkaban? Wait - Azkaban was gone... Would they find some other way to sustain him? But it was only
an accident! He hadn't meant to do it...but he was the leader of the D.A...he was
responsible...

He imagined meeting Mr. and Mrs. Thompson just like the Diggories, only, this time, it was
completely his faut...Matt would be dead...and Harry was the murderer...just like Voldemort.

“Potter?”

He suddenly jumped as he felt a rough hand place itself on his shoulder. He turned to see
Mad-Eye looking down at him.

“You all right, son?”

Harry nodded, half-heartily.

“Listen - I've got to tell you something...” he led his away from the others and into one of
the corners of the dormitory. Lowering his voice, Moody spoke, “I know Safari. I was trained by him
to become an auror and Bill worked with him in Egypt as well. Taught him a thing or two. Listen,
Potter, Safari knows what he's talking about. He's a very wise man. He'll tell you
everything you need to know and more; things you never imagined that someone who met you for the
first time would ever know about you. You've got to go and speak to him. Right now, I'll
take you to Dumbledore's office, where he'll talk to you. Don't lose hope, Potter.
It's not over yet.”

Harry looked up at him, questioningly, but Moody began to push him out of the Hospital Wing,
watching the rest of them, who seemed to be conversing amongst themselves, and began to walk
quickly toward the Headmaster's office. Harry didn't know if he should say anything, but
followed the clunking of his wooden leg and his ragged grey cloak with a spring in his step.
Perhaps Safari had said what he said to draw away attention. Perhaps he knew something more...

Harry's spirits soared, but he decided not to get his hopes up...

As they reached the stone gargoyle that guarded the office, Harry looked at Mad-Eye, watching
for a sign of reassurance, but he merely said the password and began walking up the stone steps
that revealed themselves in a spiral beyond the statue. Harry followed him upstairs until he met
him holding the door open and beckoning him inside with one hand. As Harry walked into the office,
he saw Dumbledore sitting behind his desk, drinking tea, with Safari to the side, both turning
their heads toward Harry. He turned around to see if Moody would stay with him, but the door had
already shut itself and he was gone.

“Harry,” said Dumbledore, acknowledging his presence, “would you like a seat?” He waved his wand
and a chair appeared out of thin air, toward which Harry walked hesitantly, sitting down.

“Well then,” said Safari. “I suppose you'd be wanting to know about your friend.”

Harry's mouth opened slightly and he nodded.

Safari sighed. “Let's see. I don't know how to explain this too well, but I will try my
best,” he said, taking a sip of his tea.

“I just want to know if he's going to live or not - “ he suddenly blurted out.

“I'm getting to that,” said Safari.

“Couldn't you just - “

”No, I cannot just tell you because it takes more than a simple `yes' or `no' to
understand this situation.”

Harry sighed impatiently, but decided to not interrupt.

“You've got to imagine this...We both have a soul and a body, just like Muggorthians - er -
Muggles, if you prefer. It's hard to imagine, but, for wizards and witches, there is a layer of
magic between the soul and body. When the soul is separated from the body, the magic vanishes.
It's gone forever. You have to really understand death to see this. This magic is what is often
used to sustain a ghost spirit or enter the world of Hades, or the next Realm. You might not
understand this right now, Harry, but I must explain before I can tell you about Matt.”

Harry nodded, his eyebrows furrowed.

“Now, when Muggles die, they do not have a layer of magic to lose. So it is much easier for them
to enter the Realm of Death. In other words, it is harder for a magical being to die because they
simply have to lose their magic first in order to become vulnerable to death. Now, the Veil of
Hades that was destroyed by Ms. Lovegood is a gateway that holds many secrets for us. You have to
understand, Harry, that this is something that Voldemort knows not. He has attempted to find a way
to avoid death and yet he knows not how it works, either. Now, as a body passes through the veil,
it will lose it's magic. The body enters the next Realm as well, but it is no longer able to be
part of the soul. It is useless. The spirit abandons the body and joins the other spirits in the
Realm beyond. There are just so many things to understand about death that I cannot even begin. But
this I must explain. As you read in the book about the Secret of Secrets, Harry, your guess was
that it is the secret that you posses, is it not?”

Harry couldn't believe what he was hearing, but nodded his head once more.

“And you were right. However, because you know about the steps to the prophesy, it has also
ignited emotions in you that will often be uncontrollable. Although you felt no anger towards Matt,
you have to see that your anger was directed to Peter Pettigrew, although he was not even in the
same room. This anger can even arise for Lord Voldemort, but he does not have to be near you. That
is why it is so dangerous for your emotions to run high. That is why Albus did not favor that
Severus was to tell you about his death. I am afraid that it is, if fact, better that you know
about this, but the difficulty of it is that you need to learn how to control those emotions.

“Now, when Matt was hit with that curse, his soul wavered on his body. You have to imagine it
now only being slightly attached to him. Now, Matt is still alive, you don't have to worry
about that, and he shall not die, simply because the Spell that you performed was directed onto an
animal. It was the fact that Matt had the magic to link his soul to his body even stronger than
those who do not that saved him. You do know that animals do not have souls, unless they are
Animalgi, do you not? Also, had you directed the spell to a Muggle, it would not have had that much
of an effect either. Had you directed your spell to a witch or wizard, it might have caused more
damage to the body. Now, Harry, I have to warn you about the Eternal Spells - do not fool around
with them. You, especially, cannot toy with such serious powers. Do you hear me? Avoid the Eternal
Spells for now. You, for one, are one of the few who would be very skilled at mastering them, even
at their highest peaks, but I must ask you to not do such a thing for now. Avoid them. For now, I
want you to concentrate on the emotion that you felt when you fired the Avada Kedavra at the rat,
which hit Mr. Thomspon. Go on.”

“Now?” said Harry, bemused.

“Yes,” said Safari simply, watching him.

Harry closed his eyes and tried to bring back the memory, no matter how much he did not want to.
He remembered the frustration that he felt toward the shouted Killing Curses. He thought of
Pettigrew and Dumbledore...he wanted nothing more than to see Wormtail die...it would be over...he
didn't want to deal with it any longer....Sirius had died because of this....Peter has to
die...Voldmort would be murdered....this was it...his hate was so strong that he could not remember
ever feeling so vengeful..

There was a bright flash of light and Harry opened his eyes, breathing deeply. He could feel
sweat accumulating on his forehead. Both Dumbledore and Safari were watching his with frowns on
their elderly faces.

“How was that?” asked Safari said, gloomily.

“Horrible,” said Harry, since that was the only word he could think of.

“To Voldemort, Harry,” said Dumbledore, speaking for the first time since Harry's visit, “it
is one of the most pleasurable things simply because he does not know how to experience better
emotions.”

Safari seemed to be in deep thought for a moment and then finally asked, “Do you perhaps now see
how Voldemort managed to achieve a phase so close to immortality?”

Harry looked at him and shook his head.

“He developed a link of magic so strong, binding his soul to his body - “

”Voldemort has no soul,” said Harry, bitterly.

“You will be surprised, Harry,” said Dumbldore, “how much of Tom Riddle there is left in
Voldemort.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “What do you - ?”

“As I was saying,” Safari continued, “he developed a link so strong that it was practically
unrepeatable...until you came in...”

“What?”

“Yes,” said Safari. “When Voldemort attempted to kill you, the curse rebounded because of your
mother's sacrifice and separated his body from his soul. His body was gone and his soul had
nearly passed onto the next Realm. All that remained of Voldemort was the magic...”

“That's a lie!” said Harry, standing up furiously. “How could his soul have passed onto the
next Realm when - “

”One cannot live as the other survives,” said Dumbledore simply.

Harry was breathing deeply. “But - but how can - ?”

“Because the magic was so strong that he had developed,” said Safari, “it was a part of him. It
was Voldemort. Tom Riddle died and he was unable to return to full life without him. He was an inch
from absolute death. When he used his father's bone and servants flesh, as well as your blood,
he was born again. Harry, when Voldemort passed some of his powers to you on the night that he was
almost destroyed, a part of Tom Riddle was left in you. That part of him returned on the night that
he gained your blood. If Tom Riddle had returned from his diary, he would have brought Voldemort to
his highest peak because he would be not only reunited with his ultimate soul, but he would also
increase the power that bound his body with his spirit. However, now, he also has your mother's
blood, which means that - “ Safari stopped, looking at Harry, meaningfully, “- it means that he may
now be killed if the Mortality Spell is performed.”

“Mortality Spell? What - but how? How would that make him - ?”

“Because the protection of your mother that she gave you, Harry, is a part of the magic that she
was. It is, in its entirety, a part of her. Now that she is a part of Voldemort, her link to you
enables a bond between you and Voldemort. And not the kind of bond that you had before through your
scar. This bond enables you to see inside of him. And that is how you knew about his emotions,
Harry. Right now, it has been temporarily dimmed because you have not mastered reaching that part
of Voldemort. Like I said, once the Mortality Spell is performed, it will be much easier for you to
overcome Voldemort's power and his soul. At that point, you will be in absolute awareness of
his weaknesses and the strengths that you need to overcome him. You need....time...”

“So let me get this straight,” said Harry, exasperated, “When Voldemort tried to kill me, his
body was gone and his soul practically went into the next Realm. However, a part of Riddle went
into me?”

“That's right,” said Safari.

“And - and as my mother saved me, a part of her went into me as well?”

“Yes.”

“Then - then the part of Voldemort that was still alive was only the magic that had bound his
soul to his body?”

“Right. But you notice that he began to regain a body as Peter helped him make special potions,
although they did not succeed in bringing him back to power. They simply gave him a cover that he
could use temporarily as a sanctuary.”

“And - and when he returned, he got his body from - from Wormtail, his father, and me. And - and
as he did so, a part of Tom and my mother went back into him?”

“Yes. But you still have your mother with you, Harry. Her protection still lingers with you. As
does a part of Tom.”

“So I can defeat Voldemort if he is mortal enough to die?”

Safari raised his eyebrows. When he didn't respond, Harry continued.

“I mean, that way, I will be able to understand how to defeat him because of that protection....
Because of the love that my mother left in me.... He would be mortal.... He has - he has an ounce
of love. But - but he still needs humanity.... That's how he needs to become mortal. That's
- that's the only way I can kill him....” said Harry, grasping at words.

“I'm glad you understand, Harry,” said Safari. “Not many people would understand something
so difficult.”

Harry looked up at him, his heart racing.

“Now, I'm afraid that I must leave you. My deed has been accomplished. Thank you for the
tea, Dumbledore,” said Safari, not nearly as merrily as when he had first arrived. He stood up, his
silvery purple cloak behind him, and strolled over to the entrance.

Just as he was about to leave, Harry said, “Sir?”

Safari turned and said, “Yes?”

“Are you an Afrenthologist?”

He smiled meekly and said, “Yes,” slowly.

“Could I ask you one more question, then?”

“You may,” said Safari.

“If - if I die, will I be able to see Sirius and my parents again?”

Safari's smile faded and he came up to him. “You will not die, my dear boy, until your time
comes. But...yes, they will wait for you,” he said and, turning for the last time, left through the
office door.

Harry looked at Dumbledore at the verge of tears and shook his head, walking toward the door and
exiting after Safari.

*****

Days past after Harry had last spoken to Dumbledore and Safari and he avoided speaking to anyone
after that point. Matt had still spent his time in the Hospital Wing, but recent reports from Madam
Pomfrey ensured him that he was now responding to her every now and then.

Harry had spent his time in complete isolation, away from Ron, Hermione, and the others, until
he witnessed something one day that drew his attention.

He watches as Hermione was drawn to the side in the hallway by Madam Hooch. She looked around,
seemingly checking for signs of anyone who could overhear, and said something to her. Hermione
nodded and, also, looking around, left the scene.

Harry, bewildered, caught up with Hermione and asked, “What was that all about?”

Startled, Hermione gasped and said, “Harry! You scared me! Don't do that again! Oh - that -
that was nothing. She just...wanted me to - to - um - nothing. Never mind.”

Harry raised his eyebrows, but noticed that Hermione avoided meeting his eyes.

“So how have you been getting along?” she finally asked, looking up at him. “You haven't
spoken to any of us. Most importantly, to me.” Hermione stopped walking.

Harry stopped as well and turned to face her.

“It's not something I can explain,” he said.

“I know,” she said in a small voice. Harry watched as tears formed in her eyes. His heart
pounded when she finally took his hand and said, “Come with me.”

“Hermione - “ he began.

“Just - please, Harry,” she whispered.

Frowning, he looked around, and then nodded.

She smiled slightly and led him toward the lake.

“I want you to talk to me, Harry. Recently I've just been feeling like we're so far
apart! It's like we're not even friends. Ron keeps saying that he doesn't even know you
any more. He's - he's afraid. And - and, frankly, so am I.”

Harry looked at her and saw that tears had already began to stream down her cheeks.

He took a breath said, “Look, this isn't my fault.”

“I know it's not, Harry, but how are we supposed to understand you if you won't let us?
If you just - just keep pushing us away - it's just not going to work! Can't you understand
that? We love you!”

“I - I love you too, but I - I can't do this. I - I have to be alone. I have to understand
this myself first. It's - It's just too much to handle sometimes.”

“I know, Harry,” she said quietly, walking up to him and pressing her fingers to his face, “but
if you could just understand that we want to be a part of it - a part of you! It would make things
so much easier this way! If only you had someone you could depend on - you don't understand how
much that counts for!”

She searched his eyes for an answer, but then bit her lip, turning her head away.

She looked back at him and said, “Could you just tell me that you need me? I just need to know
that I have a purpose! I want to mean something!”

“Hermione, you mean everything to me, but I have to figure this out on my own - “

”There you go again! It's always on your own! How can you take it like that! When I cannot
even imagine being without you! Harry, would you just please - “

She stopped as Harry caught her chin with his hand and leaned toward her.

“I love you,” he whispered.

Hermione nodded, her eyes still swimming in tears.

Her eyes closed as Harry pulled her toward him until their lips touched.

Harry and Hermione stayed out on the lake until the sun set and began to walk back to the
Gryffindor common room just as night was about to fall.

Harry said “Goodnight” to Hermione, grinning, and decided to turn in early, walking over to his
four-poster and flipping through his trunk, where he found the two-way mirror.

Sighing, he called into it, “Cilia Potter.”

The woman momentarily appeared in the mirror, smiling at him.

“Hello, Harry,” she said.

“Hi, Grandma,” said Harry.

“How've you been?”

“Fine,” Harry lied, but quickly changed the subject. “ Listen, I - I just wanted to ask you
about something. Have you ever felt like - like you're going through the worst time but all you
want to do is go through it alone?”

“Oh no, Harry,” she replied, looking saddened. “I could never go alone through my hard times.
It's too difficult to do it alone. No matter how much you might think that you have a handle on
things, you never understand how much easier it would be if you had someone there going through it
with you.”

“But what if this is something that I can't figure out myself first? How can I explain it to
someone who wants to help if I don't know what it is myself?”

“Harry, that is a difficult question, but the only answer to it lies within your heart. You must
decide the answer to that yourself. For example, you know Fleur?”

“Fleur Delacour? Yeah.”

“Well, when I was still staying in the lighthouse, before the attack, she came to consult me
about something.”

“What?” said Harry, curiously.

“Yes. As much as Fleur seems to be the most controlled person, she is quite insecure. As the war
started, she told me that a lot of her friends had began to abandon her. She told me that her
mother was having a hard time with her job; not many people would trust part-veelas either. Knowing
me for what I was, Fleur came to me for guidance. She told me that people had begun to doubt her
word. They had become more and more aware of her in a negative way. She asked me how I got thought
it. She needed advice...badly. She said that if she couldn't do something about it soon, she
would go mad! She was not used to not being socially accepted!”

“So what did you tell her?” Harry asked.

“Well...I told her that it is not possible to control the opinion of people. You may try to
change, but the problem is that people have such a high fear of everything, especially during these
times, that it is very insecure to try to prove yourself otherwise simply because they will think
that you are defending yourself. You have to be who you are. You have to put your trust in the
people around you and, hopefully, they will trust you in return.”

“So what you're saying is that I have to figure this out with them? Even if I don't
understand it myself?”

“Exactly, Harry. This way, even if you're not sure of the answer, they will help you find it
and the experience will link you together. It is not an easy thing to accept, but the truth is,
that if you keep telling people that you cannot do something with them because you have to do it
firstly for yourself, they will begin to think that a majority of what you must do or even of what
you are is isolated. It is a negative thing to coup yourself up from those that you love. As long
as they can be a part of the pain that you're going through, they will be much closer to you,
no matter the good or bad times.”

“Thanks, Grandma,” said Harry, unsure if her answer would help him. “So did Fleur listen to
you?”

“Well, I wouldn't know, but I sure hope so. It really is a shame that such an intelligent
and beautiful girl such as her would land herself in such a terrible situation. I hate what people
do at times like these. Instead of uniting they try to separate into four different corners of the
world! It is always this that leads to the loss in battle. If only they could understand...things
would be so different.”

“That's kind of like what the Sorting Hat told us.”

“The what - oh, yes. I loved that hat. It actually wrote a song about me once.”

“Really?” said Harry, amused.

“Well, I guess you could say that he wrote it more because of me than for me. See, when I came
to Hogwarts, people didn't really react too well as soon as they found out what I was. The next
year, the hat warned the school that it would not be a wise deal to try to make enemies with people
who could easily become your friends and he mentioned some things about accepting vampires,
werewolves, and...banshees. It was actually quite funny. Well, for me in the least. I also remember
that Remus boy. He was a very good friend of James but he had such a hard time finding a job. Poor
boy. We did everything we could to help his parents. As a matter of fact, your grandfather and I
helped breed the Whopping Willow.”

“What?”

“Yeah,” she laughed. “It was quite fun, but it put up a nasty fight.”

Harry nodded. After a moment of silence, he finally asked, “Can you tell me about the
Primorisian War?”

“Of course, dear. What do you want to know?”

“Well, how long did it last?”

She sighed. “Quite some time. Have you ever heard of World War I and World War II?”

“Yeah,” said Harry.

“Well, the Primorisian War began even before the first World War and continued still after the
second.”

“But that's quite a period of time!” said Harry.

“That's what scared me. It was. But all the same, that is how long it lasted.”

Harry looked confused. “But then when did you leave? I though that you told me that my parents
had decided to stay because they knew about the prophecy when you left? It couldn't have been
told that long before my birth, could it?”

“Oh, I didn't leave until the later part of the war. You see, Harry, the war lasted for
nearly a life time, but everyone thought that they could handle it. Eventually, things got out of
hand. Yes, they were still capturing Death Eaters, but that wasn't enough. No one knew how to
stop it. It was as if for every Death Eater that they would catch, it would result in a entire new
league of them. It was unstoppable. People from all over the world had flooded into Europe under
secrecy and spy organizations to aid Voldemort in the conquering of Europe. It was perhaps the most
powerful war amongst magicians since the Trojan War. Of course, I wasn't alive at the time, so
I really couldn't tell you. Anyway, people decided to grab at whatever they could. Any bit of
anything at all that they could grasp at, they would, and that's where Emily Finnigan came back
in. Being a part of the Ministry, as she was, she decided to take advantage of the hectic period
and brought up the brilliant idea of getting rid of me. So, there you have it, the war had been
going on for years, and suddenly they suspect an innocent old woman because she's part-banshee.
Of course, it all makes sense,” said Cilia sarcastically. “But I don't blame them. It was as if
looking for hope. They thought they would find it when they tracked me down. They were quite wrong,
of course, but it somehow made them feel better that they could still have control over some things
in the least.

“It was a miracle that Minie and I managed to stay alive. So many of those that I had known from
my time had - just - gone! Emily had done quite a job. She managed to have me banished from my
country, separated from my family, and return to only find most of them dead.”

Tears were forming in her eyes and Harry could tell that she didn't want to continue on the
subject.

“Do you - how long do you think this war is going to last, Grandma?”

“To tell the truth, it won't be long. I have hunch that it won't be long at all,” she
mumbled.

“Why?”

She looked up at him, the tears swelling in her eyes. “I have a feeling...I always do...the end
of the Maneosioan War will come sooner than we expect.”

Harry nodded and, before long, wished Cilia “Goodnight,” and fell asleep. Once again, his
nightmares about Voldemort continued, but, this time, they were aided by his mother who roamed his
head along with Tom. He kept receiving flashes of the Chamber of Secrets and watching Ginny die as
the rest of her powers would be transferred into Riddle. Sirius kept falling beyond the veil and a
bright flash of green light came before Harry's eyes just as he woke up, realizing that it was
time for him to speak with Ron and Hermione because the scar on his forehead had already began to
prickle and it would not be long until he would have to speak with Matt's parents about what
was going to happen to their son.

-->



14. Riddle Me This
------------------



Chapter 14

Riddle Me This

“`Morning, Harry,” said Ron, who had also just woken up. It was a Saturday, which meant no
lessons, but a load of homework that had to be dealt with.

Harry looked over to his four-poster, which was messy with dirty socks and shirts that were
thrown about the bed and said, “I need to talk to you and Hermione about something.”

Ron stopped pulling his pants on and looked at him. “Sure,” he said, though he had a doubtful
look on his face. “About what?”

“It's kind of hard to explain,” said Harry, turning over on his bed even more so that he
could now fully face Ron. “But I think that it's best that I talk to you about it because I
just think that it might explain a lot of things. Even though I don't clearly understand it
myself,” said Harry.

“Er, right,” said Ron, raising an eyebrow.

“Are you afraid of me, Ron?” he asked fiercely.

“No,” Ron said immediately, but he didn't meet Harry's eyes.

Harry scowled, but didn't blame him. Ron was his best friend, but after watching him get
someone landed in the Hospital Wing with an questionable check out, Harry could tell that he
didn't really want to be near him. Just like last time, thought Harry. And this wasn't even
his father....

Hermione had been brave to come so close to Harry after what had happened. He felt that he
should have told her sooner about what Safari had said, but he wasn't sure how much
encouragement that would give in her attempt to help him. Cilia had said that it was important to
open up to the people around him, but how could Harry do that if what he had to say scared even
himself?

Ron finished getting dressed and asked him if he was coming down to breakfast, to which
Harry's answer was that he would meet him there. He got up and, pulling on whatever clothes he
could find, he traipsed down to the Gryffindor common room, where he saw Ginny sleeping on the
couch, but something wasn't right. As he watched her, she seemed to be jerking in her sleep,
and not the usual kind of jerk that someone would have as if they were having a nightmare; it was
as if she was attempting to do something like wake up, and wasn't able to. Harry panicked,
checking around to see if any prefects were there to help her, but, when no one was in sight, he
carefully came up to her and poked her on her shoulder.

“Ginny?”

She woke up with such a start that Harry backed away from her and thought that she was going to
scream. She looked very pale and sweaty and seemed to be only half-aware of her surroundings.

“Er - Ginny, are you all right?” he asked.

She looked at him, still drowsy, and shook her head.

Harry's mouth slowly opened and he didn't know what to say. What could have caused a
little girl to jerk like that in her sleep?

“What is it, Ginny?” he asked her. “What did you see? Was it a dream?”

She shook her head again.

Harry sat down on the couch next to her, but she moved away.

She's scared of me as well, though Harry.

“Sorry,” he mumbled and got up, ready to leave, when she said, “No, don't go!”

Harry turned around and saw that she had a hand stretched out to his direction, but was staring
into space. He stared at her, as though she were mad. She suddenly looked at him and her eyes
widened. She clapped the hand over her mouth and shook her head a third time.

“Ginny - what - ?”

“Get out! GET OUT! What do you want with me?! Just leave me ALONE!” she screamed, tears in her
eyes as she ran to the girls dormitory and locked herself inside.

Harry had watched in shock and was not sure what had just happened. Had he said something? He
was only trying to make sure that she was all right...Was Ron's sister going insane? Then
again, thought Harry, there are many definitions of what is insane and what is quite normal in the
wizarding world. Finally, he decided, however, that this one of them. Ginny had gone mental.

He quickly escaped the common room and descended down to the Great Hall where a numerous amount
of whispers burst into the air as soon as he walked inside. He frowned, but proceeded to the
Gryffindor table where Ron, Hermione and Neville were seated, already eating breakfast.

As he sat down, he wasn't sure how they would react to him, what with all the stares that he
was getting from the people around him, but they all smiled at him, nevertheless, and continued
eating.

“How did you sleep, Harry?” asked Hermione.

Harry thought about it and finally said, “Not too good, but that's not the point - listen,
Ron, there's something wrong with Ginny - “

”What?!” said Ron, going pale. Hermione looked perplexed and Neville's eyes had turned to
Harry, looking very stern.

Harry looked at them, meaningfully, and told them what he had witnessed that morning.

As he finished, Ron seemed furious. He got up and threw down his napkin, saying loudly, “You
keep away from my sister! And that goes for me as well!”

Harry was taken aback by these words, but felt a horrible pain in his chest as he watched Ron
exit through the Great Hall and get away from the scene.

Harry stared into his plate; he didn't want to see Neville and Hermione's reactions to
what had just occurred and, least of all, the people that were looking over to their table, since
he could tell that that had to be practically the entire Hall.

He fooled around with the food on his plate for a couple of more minutes when he finally got up,
saying, “I'm not hungry,” and left after Ron.

“Harry, wait - “ said Hermione, but it was too late because he was already half-way to the
entrance and he was not planning on turning back.

He walked out onto the grounds, where he felt people had still been watching the back of his
head, but he kept on going toward the lake nevertheless, turning toward Hagrid's cabin, having
not been to see the gamekeeper for quite a while.

He knocked on his giant wooden door and said, “Hagrid? It's Harry. Open up, will you?”

“Comin', comin',” came Hagrid's booming voice as the door finally swung open and
Harry saw the tall man, looking very weary and beckoning him inside of his hut.

“How've yeh been, Harry?” he asked.

“Okay, I guess,” said Harry. “You?”

“Oh, I don't know, ter tell yeh the truth, Harry,” he spoke, sitting in one of his rather
large chairs.

“How come?”

“Well, I'm sure yeh know, Harry, buh what happened ter Dumbledore a couple o' weeks ago
- I mean, with you and your grandmother and all - well, I jus' can't imagine that - that he
might - that Dumbledore, I mean, he's been like a father ter me - “

Harry should have seen this coming and had now only remembered why he hadn't been to see
Hagrid for such a while. “I know, Hagrid,” he said. “I'm sorry.”

After all, no one was to know about what Snape had told Harry about the death triangle of the
prophecy and he didn't feel as if it were appropriate to tell Hagrid about it at the time or
ever at all.

“I should go,” said Harry.

“No, Harry, stay...stay...I haven' had the chance ter talk ter anyone for a while - “

”I know, Hagrid. It's just - I think that it would be best if I left,” said Harry and, tears
shining in his eyes, he exited the cabin, leaving Hagrid looking puzzled behind him. Walking along
the lake, Harry remembered how he had battled with the merpeople, attempting to get Gabriele and
Ron - Ron? What was he going to say to him? What was happening to Ginny?

Harry felt as if there was an open whole in his heart that could never be filled. The Weasleys
had always been like a family to Harry. He had now wished that he hadn't even bothered making
sure that Ginny was all right, but would that have made things different? Harry had the impression
that what Ron had said was not out of the anguish or protection of his sister but more of the
bubbling urge to speak those words. Ron didn't want to do anything with Harry. He was dangerous
and whatever he had to deal with would affect Ron and his family too greatly to risk it.

Harry sat himself on the bank of the lake, but was disturbed by a voice that called to him.
“Harry?”

He turned to see Hermione strolling over to him.

He turned back to the lake, staring out into the sky, hoping that the sun would dry the tears in
his eyes.

“Harry?” she repeated.

Harry knew that he couldn't ignore Hermione any longer and so he said, “What?” quietly.

“What happened?” she asked.

“What d'you mean?” he said, not looking at her.

“Something's been going on. What are you not telling us, Harry? There's something
that's torturing you, I can tell...” said Hermione, who had now reached him and sat down next
to him.

“What - what would you know about keeping something? When you won't even tell me what it is
that you're doing behind my back - “

”Harry - “ she began.

“I know. You can't tell me, right?” he said, now looking at her for the first time.

She shook her head, biting her lip.

“I thought - I thought so,” he said.

Hermione sighed, “This isn't about me, Harry. It's about you. This is much more
important than whatever I could ever being going through...”

Harry nodded.

She placed a comforting hand on his arm and asked firmly, “What happened to Ginny?”

“Look, I don't know,” said Harry. “I didn't even do anything. I was just trying to help
- “

”Harry, you know something!” she interrupted. “What do you know, Harry? Tell me. What did Safari
tell you about the prophecy?”

Harry looked at her, shocked. “How did you know about that?”

She sighed impatiently, “It's not that hard to figure out. He mentioned it when we first saw
him. Don't you remember. Ninety seven?”

“What about it?”

“That's where the prophecy lay in the Department of Mysteries, Harry,” she said. “Don't
you remember? `He mentioned a thing or two or three or...ninety seven...'”

“Oh yeah...” said Harry, looking dumbstruck. “But how did you - ?”

“What did he say, Harry?”

Harry took a deep breath and looked out into the water, which was glistening from the sun.

“Tom Riddle - Tom Riddle - he's a part of me and so is my mother. But they're also a
part of Voldemort. My mother - my mother is a part of what will help me defeat him. When - when -
on that night when he tried to kill me, the only part of him that had remained alive was his magic
that bound his body to his soul, which is what all witches and wizards have, but he had developed
his magic to be especially strong,” said Harry, his voice shaking.

“Matt's still alive,” said Harry, looking at Hermione, whose mouth was slightly hanging open
and her eyes looked full of concern, and he put both of his hands on her arms, “but the reason that
he got so affected by the curse was because of my emotions towards Voldemort. If I don't kill
him soon...I might be putting a lot of people into danger,” said Harry.

“Then - then we have to do something, Harry,” said Hermione, looking grimly into his eyes. “We
have to fight...We have to win the Maneosioan War....”

“How, Hermione?” he asked her.

However, just as she opened her mouth to speak, Mark had come running up to him, out of breath,
but speaking nevertheless. “Harry - th-there's someone who wants to talk to you - “ he gasped.
“Mr. Thompson - he - he wants to speak with you.”

Harry's face went pale and he looked at Hermione, who squeezed his hand tightly and nodded.
Getting up, Harry brushed the grass off his clothes and followed Matt back to the castle, who
seemed very enthusiastic about having delivered the news, and looked back at Hermione, who
continued sitting on the shore, watching him ascend up to the castle.

Mark kept turning around and beckoning Harry with his hand until they finally reached the
entrance to the Hospital Wing and he whispered, “See you, then. Good luck.”

Harry looked at him questioningly, but Mark had already began to walk away after waving him
good-bye and Harry took a deep breath, bracing himself to meet Matt's father.

At least it wasn't Mrs. Thomspson...Harry thought. Mothers would usually get all
hysterical...

“Mr. Potter,” said Mr. Thompson as Harry approached a very tall man with dimly brown hair and a
rich grey cloak. He seemed to remind him of someone that he had seen on the Dursleys'
television, but he couldn't think of whom...

The man stretched out his hand toward Harry, which he shook, and gave him a slight smile. Harry
didn't exactly feel like looking him straight in the eye. They were standing in front of
Matt's bed, where the boy was still lying, unconscious.

“Listen, Mr. Thomspon,” Harry began, “I never meant for this to happen. I mean, Matt's a
great kid and all and an excellent Keeper - I mean, you should have seen him play - “

”I know,” said Mr. Thomspon, folding his hands behind his back.

“You - you do?” said Harry.

“Do you know who Edward Thomspon, is, Harry?” spoke a tiered voice behind them. Mr.
Thomspon's eyes traveled to where the voice had come from and Harry wheeled around.

“Not exactly, sir,” said Harry to Dumbledore.

“Mr. Thomspon is a very dignified member of the Order. He has been helping us get inside
information from any dealings with the Quidditch Games, including the World Cups. A lot of the
players that would enter England were often spies and he would get us some extra clues in on them.
As a matter of fact, he reported Mr. Bagman to Alastor Moody. Mr. Thompson, Harry, is the owner of
only the fines broom company in business. As a matter of fact, I believe he is also the inventor of
the Firebolt, is he not?” said Dumbledore, who had now fully walked up to the two of them and
looked at Mr. Thompson.

He nodded, saying, “Model 3940, only the finest. You have no idea how long it took me to program
all of the features into that broom. Matt came up with the name, actually.”

“Matt?” said Harry, looking over to the boy, who was as still as log.

“Yes,” he spoke. “As a matter of fact, Matt told me that you are the lucky owner of one of those
babies. You are his Captain, are you not?”

Harry nodded. “How come Matt doesn't have one?” he asked.

“Matt favors the Nimbus series,” said the father.

“Yeah, that's a good broom.”

“Isn't it? I've always favored those. Of course, the balance is always very important
and the Nimbuses tend to do well on those. Very proportional. Not that the Firebolt doesn't
have the same techniques, but it is built for speed, so it is much more focused on it's light
weight and agility in bending itself according to the rider's will. Wouldn't you say?”

“Yeah,” said Harry, amazed at the fact that he had actually met the maker of his favorite broom.
If only he hadn't done anything harmful to his son....

Harry looked from Matt's father to Dumbledore, unsure of what to say next.

“Well,” said Dumledore, “I think that the most important thing to assure you of, Mr. Thompson,
is that Matt is going to be just fine. There's been a bit of - er - accident, I believe, with
Harry. He is the leader of a Defense league amongst the student population here at Hogwarts and I
believe that things just got a bit - er - out of control. But, rest assured, Matt is being attended
to and he is going to be just fine, you need to worry. However, if you need to have a lone word
with Harry, I will leave you at that and see you later in my office. Good day,” said Dumbledore
and, lifting his hands so that they were buried in his long sleeves, he glided out of the
dormitory.

Harry looked at Mr. Thompson and shrugged. “I really hadn't mean to do it,” he mumbled. “We
were practicing - this Spell and, well, when I fired it, it sort of got reflected on a Dark
detector and it hit Matt. I'm sorry. I promise that it won't happen again. I shouldn't
have done it in the first place; anyone could have gotten hurt...”

“That's all right, son. I'm sure Matt will forgive you. After all, you hadn't meant
to do it. Tell me, what is this Defense league all about?”

“What - the D. A.?” said Harry. Mr. Thompson nodded. “Well, it's just an organization
training us to, you know, defend ourselves against Vol - You-Know-Who and we practice different
kinds of jinxes and things like that.”

“Do you have any particular ideas?” asked Mr. Thompson, his eyebrows raised.

“Well - well we were considering some things but - “

”Would you like to take a walk with me, Mr. Potter, I would like to discuss some things with
you,” he said.

Harry gulped, wondering where this was going, but nodded, and they exited out onto the
ground.

Finally, Mr. Thompson said, “I remember when I attended Hogwarts. It was back in the day when
the Primorisian War was only just beginning. It was a difficult time and we had to arm ourselves at
all costs. Of course, children were not to meddle in such things as the war, but you are an
exception, Potter. Tell me, what are you planning to do if You-Know-Who were to plan to, say,
strike Hogwarts. Surely, you have a plan. The Headmaster was just going to discuss his ideas with
me, but he also advised that I speak to you about a thing or two. Do you have any plans
whatsoever?”

“Well - ” said Harry, clearing his throat. “Your son did bring up the idea that we get
Portkeys.”

“Portkeys, eh?” he said, rubbing his chin with his thumb and forefinger. “I suppose - but is
that all? I mean, are you not to defend yourself in any manner?”

“Mr. Thomspon, I don't want to be rude or anything,” said Harry, “but I just want to ask you
this: why do you want to know all this? I mean, what is your position to ask me these questions? No
offense.”

“I was the General for the Ministry of Magic Defense Force back in the day,” said Mr. Thomspon,
“and I want to help you, Harry, I really do, because I know that you will want to fight in this
war, from what Dumbledore and the others have told me, simply because I remember that I was a lot
like you. I was a leader at Hogwarts and I always knew that it was worth the defense to stand up to
the difficult times that we were having back then. And I know that they will be just as hard - if
not worse this time. I also know - as do many - that You-Know-Who will be bound to come after the
school because of you, and I want to see these children protected. From what I've heard,
you've battled yourself enough surprises. I want you to be prepared for this, this time. I want
you to be the surprise,” he said, stopping and looking at Harry, his face shadowed by the sun.

“So what do I do? I mean, what can we do if he does come after Hogwarts, which he will? I mean,
there isn't much we can do - “

”Think, Mr. Potter. You must gather your strengths and attempt to force them upon your enemies.
You need to unify the school as a single force. As much as I would never want to see children in
battle, this time, I'm afraid there will be no choice. This is as much as a draft as anything,
Mr. Potter, and you will be the drafter.”

“But - but how - ?”

“Think about what must be accomplished, Mr. Potter. Use what you have and what you
don't.”

“What - ?”

“And turn to Matt if anything. He knows what he's talking about. I taught him a thing or
two.”

“Mr. Thomspon,” said Harry, “people won't - people won't die, will they?”

He turned to him, his mouth twitching, and said, “I don't want to lie to you, Harry, simply
because I know that there is no doubt that there will be deaths, but I do want to tell you that you
must do anything possible to evacuate the school and get everyone to safety when the time comes,
Mr. Potter. That's...an order.”

Harry gulped.

“Will you help me, then?”

He turned to Harry, smiling. “Of course. It will be my pleasure to do so, Mr. Potter. As a
matter of fact, I will meet up with you and the Order next week, and we will see what we can
accomplish. Actually, they have already informed me of what you have been capable of and what you
are familiar with, so I think that it will definitely be a good idea to work from there. In the
mean time, work with what I told you and I want to hear some of your ideas the next time that we
see each other. You are a brave soul, Mr. Potter, and I intend to see you win this battle,” said
Mr. Thompson. Before he turned to leave, however, putting on his hat, which Harry had just noticed
he had been carrying under his arm, he clapped Harry on the shoulder and said, “I do not believe
that anyone should have this weight on their shoulders, but it is up to you to look after the
organization that you have put together in this school. Everyone in the student body knows you,
Potter, and they look up to you as their hero - “

”I'm no - “

”You may not think you are, but that is how they see you in their eyes. It is to you that they
look to for salvation and it is to you that they look to for aid. You were the one that delivered
the news to them and you are the one that must help them get to safety. They might be children, but
they look up to you and they count on you. Dumbldore and the Order will be with you all the way,
but you need to be prepared...for the worst. Have a good day,” he said and, with that, he left him
standing out in the grounds, staring into the distance.

Great...thought Harry....now they're all counting on me to save the school. And I'm
supposed to do it and not hurt anyone at the same time. That's impossible! Harry snorted and
walked back up to the castle, where he climbed the staircases to the Gryffindor common room. Nearly
abandoned on a sunny Saturday evening, Harry found an empty couch into which he slumped himself
onto. It had been enough that he had to deal with facing Matt's father, now he was counting on
him to save the school and battle in a war...What else did they want from him?

Harry wanted to die. This was too much. He was no knight in shining armor! Who were they kidding
him? First Dumbledore told him about the Prophecy - Harry clenched his fists - then Snape told him
about the three deaths - His nails were now cutting into his skin - and then Safari had revealed
what had been going on all along - he had a strong feeling that his palms were about to bleed at
any moment...

“Why....why do you keep following me?” he heard a small voice behind him.

Turning around, Harry swore under his breath. Ginny Weasley was standing behind the couch, only
a few feet away, her eyes watery, and staring at Harry.

“What are you talking about, Ginny?” Harry said, fiercely. “It's me, Harry! What's wrong
with you - I'm not following you! I've always - “

”Liar! You're - you're not Harry - you - you've come back after me! Why won't
you just leave us alone! I though - I- I thought that he had destroyed you already! How have you
come back! It's not - not possible! Why won't - w-won't you just let me be! What have I
ever done to deserve you? Stop haunting me!” she sobbed.

The other Gryffindors occupying the common room were staring wildy at Harry and he took a
cautious step toward Ginny. “Listen, Ginny, I don't know what's going on, but I think that
you should go and see Dumbledore or Madam Pomfrey. You're not doing well, you hear me!
You're having hallucinations!”

“NO!” she screamed, backing away from him. “You won't take me this time! I trusted you
before and y-you took advantage of that! I though you were my f-friend. H-How was I suppose to know
who you were? When you were - you were - “

”Who am I, Ginny?” asked Harry, staring at her. “Who do you see when you look at me?”

He took another step toward Ginny, but she screamed. “Like you don't know who you are! Get
away from me, T-Tom! Get - get away!” she sobbed, and feel to the floor, crying into her hands.

“Tom?” whispered Harry, his mind raising. Oh no...it couldn't be...but it was...that's
why Ginny had reacted to him like that. She wasn't going mad...she was seeing Tom Riddle...in
Harry. But why would she start seeing him now? After all this time...

“Ginny, I don't want to hurt you,” he spoke softly. “Ginny, it's me, Harry...I'm
your friend, remember that? I'm your...I'm your friend...I don't want to hurt
you...”

Ginny looked up at him, still sobbing and said, “H-Harry? Is th-that you?”

He nodded and pulled her into a hug. “Come on, let's take you to see Dumbledore,” he said,
letting go of her, and attempting to put her back on her feet.

“N-no,” she sobbed. “D-don't. H-he won't u-understand. Th-they'll think I-I'm
being possessed again. Th-they won't believe m-me.”

“Don't be ridiculous, of course he'll believe you, Ginny,” said Harry kindly. “I mean,
he believed me, didn't he? Come on,” he said and, pulling her up, he led her by the shoulders
out of the common room and to the Portrait hole.

“Watch your step,” he said as they exited through the Portrait and ran into Hermione. “Harry!
Ginny! What happened? Ginny, are you all right?” she gasped.

“Y-yeah,” said Ginny, weakly, still sobbing.

“I know why she was scared of me,” said Harry quietly to Hermione. “She was seeing Tom Riddle
whenever she looked at me...”

“But why?” said Hermione, who looked startled.

“I don't know,” said Harry.

“Let me help you - “

”No, look,” said Harry, gesturing to her, “you go and find Ron. I don't want to have another
row with him. Stay with him until we get back. Hopefully, Dumbledore has some answers. As you wait,
I need you to take this,” - Harry pulled out his fake galleon - “and figure out when the next D. A.
meeting will be. Inscribe that on the galleon so that everyone will know. We need to meet as soon
as possible. I'll meet you back here.”

Hermione nodded, taking the galleon, and proceeded to the common room.

Harry and Ginny went up to the Headmaster's office, where they were lucky to meet Mr.
Thompson, who was just exiting.

“Is everything all right, Harry?” he asked.

“Yeah - fine,” Harry said rapidly. “We just need to see Dumbledore.”

“All right,” said Mr. Thompson, eying Ginny. “He's up there.” And, with that, he left them
to climb the staircase to his office and knock on the giant griffin-shaped knocker.

“Come in,” said Dumbledore.

As Harry opened the door and pushed Ginny slightly inside, Dumbledore immediately stood up,
looking very stern.

“What happened, Harry?” he said immediately.

“It's Ginny, sir,” said Harry, walking her to a nearby chair as she was gazing at the ground
and her face still looked drenched in tears. “She's been seeing...some...things...”

Dumbledore's head turned to Ginny and he walked over from the back of his desk to where she
was sitting and kneeled down to face her.

“What have you been seeing?”

Ginny looked at him, gasping for air, and then finally said, “H-him, sir.”

Dumbledore nodded and got up, looking at the floor with his hand at his beard.

“That is...strange,” he mumbled. He looked at Harry. “Harry, when did this first begin to
happen?”

“Er - just - just this morning,” said Harry, blinking.

Dumbledore walked over to his desk and, still not turning around, said, “I must contact Safari.
This should not be happening...Something is wrong.”

“Harry,” he said, turning around, “what was your reaction to what Safari had told you?”

Harry stared at him. “Well - well I - er - nothing really, particular, sir. I mean, I had a hard
time taking in the information, but, I mean - “

”Did you have any dreams about it, Harry?” he asked seriously.

Harry looked confused but said, “Well, yeah, I mean, it's hard not to think about something
like that - “

”I see,” said Dumbledore. “Yes, I might just see the problem, here, Harry. Did you have a dream
about Tom Riddle by any chance?”

“Well...yeah. I mean, he was just sort of popping in and out of my head all night and so was my
mother and some other things...but, I mean, that's normal...it's just like a
nightmare...not so much as a vision...”

“Yes, but, Harry, because your mind is so relaxed while sleeping and because Voldemort is weak
at the moment - “ he looked over at Ginny, who was still gazing at the floor and sobbing slightly -
“I believe that he might have connected with the part of Tom that is in you. I believe, Harry,” he
spoke, walking around his desk, his finger intertwined, “that he was able to realize that he was a
part of you. If I am not mistaken, Harry, after he saw a part of himself in you, that strengthened
a part of Riddle. Harry, I believe that might also connect with the vision that you had only
several days ago about the attack on Hogwarts. It seems that because of Voldemort's weakness,
he is stirring in you because of that connection, which might be affecting you, Harry. It is not a
good thing and young Ginny, here, was actually able to see that part of you because she knew Riddle
so well...”

Harry began to feel dizzy. “So you're saying that Tom is taking over me?”

“No, I'm not saying anything at all, Harry, but I believe that you must do everything
possible to get away from the very thought of Riddle. I believe that is would be a very dangerous
thing right now...to provoke that side of him. And it seems....” he looked at Ginny,” ...to be
affecting the people around you.”

“I should be practicing Occlumency, then, sir?” said Harry, feeling a surge of guilt at the
absence of this practice for several nights.

“Yes, but not only that, Harry,” said Dumbledore, “I need you to try to...forget Riddle.”

“Forget him?” said Harry, taken aback. “How in the world do I forget - “

”I did not say that is was going to be an easy thing to do, Harry,” said Dubmeldore in a low
voice, “but it is necessary. He will be fighting it.”

Harry nodded and helped Ginny out of the chair.

“You okay?” he asked her. She nodded her head slightly and seemed to be getting back to
herself.

As he began walking her to the door, Dumbledore followed him, holding it open and said, “And -
er...Harry, try to keep away from snakes,” he advised, looking at him. “They might...provoke your
Parseltongue....”

Harry nodded and led Ginny down the flight of stairs and back up to the Gryffindor common room.
There, he met Hermione sitting by the fire on the couch with Ron, and she seemed to be trying to
talk him into something because he had his face buried in his hair and would groan every now and
then when she would not a point with her finger.

When she saw Harry and Ginny walk in, she immediately stood up and helped him get Ginny to the
couch. Ron looked up at his sister and then at Harry, scowling.

“So what is it? What's wrong with her?” he asked.

“Well it's just - “ said Harry, exchanging a nervous look with Hermione, “Dumbledore says
that Riddle is...sort of coming alive in me - “

”What?” exclaimed Ron, standing up. Harry sat next to him with Hermione and explained everything
that Dumbledore and Safari had told him. Ron had the expression on his face as thought he had not
wanted to hear a word of it and would flinch every time Harry mentioned Voldemort's name, but
he heard him out and took a deep breath when he finished.

“But, I mean, you'll be able to, you know, block him out, won't you? It's not like
you're - I mean, you're not about to turn into Riddle or your mother - “

”No, of course not!” said Harry, “But he just reckons that it's the only explanation for why
Ginny was seeing Riddle when she looked at me.”

“Gin, do you still see him?” Ron asked his sister, looking at her glumly.

She turned to look at Harry and then at Ron, shaking her head.

He looked uncertain. “How come?”

“I think,” said Harry, “that she can only see him whenever I'm stressed or focused on
something that has to do with him. The first time, he had been haunting me all night and it seemed
as if she was dreaming about him too and then the second time I was thinking about the war and
death and things like that so I guess that now I've sort of let go on that because I was more
focused on getting her to Dumbledore. I dunno.” He shrugged.

Ron still looked questioning, but then said, “So you've just got to, you know, not think
about it, then, right?”

“Yeah,” said Harry, with sarcasm, “it's that simple.”

Ron sighed and said, “Look, I'm sorry about before, mate. I shouldn't have said what I
said. I didn't mean it. I was just...scared, I guess.”

Harry nodded his head. “Yeah...I know.”

“Oh Harry,” Hermione said suddenly, “the next meeting is this Monday,” she said.

“All right. Thanks,” he said taking her hand and an idea suddenly popped into his mind so he
looked at the three of them and said, “I think it's time that we talk to everyone and I think
that I know just what to do.”

“What are you talking about, Harry?” asked Hermione, looking puzzled.

Harry looked, from her to Ron, to Ginny, and said, “I think I know....what we need to do...to
win...”

Ron and the girls looked up at him with questionable looks on their faces, but Harry said,
“Don't worry, you'll see...”

On the start of that week, the members of the D. A. had once again assembled themselves to meet
in the Room of Requirements and Harry was pacing up and down the front of the room while everyone
else settled down, the crowd noisily conversing amongst themselves about one thing or the
other.

Finally, Harry called the meeting into order and, pacing at the front with one hand behind his
back and staring into the floor, he spoke, “I haven't really discussed this with anyone, but I
think that I have finally decided on what we are going to do in order to assure the safe evacuation
of everyone in the castle. I think that this is the only way that we will be able to win and the
only way that we will be able to take the element of surprise. I've considered this and thought
about it, and I've finally settled on our position.” Harry stopped pacing and looked around the
room. “After training and preparation, soon enough,...we are going to play.”

“Play?” said Smith. “Play what?”

Harry looked around the room once and, after seeing the concerned expressions that occupied the
crowd, which included that of Ron and Hermione, he answered, “Quidditch.”

**A/N:** Well, I've got both good news and bad news. The good news is that Harry
hasn't gone insane…yet. The bad news is that I probably won't be updating this soon for a
while. Sorry, folks, but I'm quite busy. Meanwhile, please review!

-->



15. Unanswered
--------------



**A/N:** I just wanted to say that I have really appreciated all of your reviews so far and
you guys have really been great. Thanks for being so patient with me and all and enjoy!

Chapter 15

Unanswered

“Are you completely mental?”

“Play games? At this time?”

“I think he's had it!”

Harry knew that he was about to get this response, and he was ready for it since he had spent
much of his time at Hogwarts trying to convince many of those that attended the school that he was
not hit in the head.

“Would you just listen to me?!” he shouted above the disturbed murmurings in the room.

Everyone, even Ron and Hermione, suddenly looked at him, slightly taken aback.

“Thank you,” said Harry furiously. “Look, just let me explain, all right.” He began to pace
again.

“The only way that we can be prepared for this is if we take them by surprise. It is most casual
and the best way for us to plan our steps from the Quidditch stadium. The entire school will have
to be there, including the professors. We'll have our brooms and we will be divided into teams.
If all of us are given the right directions, then this may just be the safest way to - “

”But Harry,” said Hermione quietly. “I mean, I know what you're thinking and all, but...how
can you be sure that everyone will be willing to participate?” As Harry cast her an angry look, she
quickly continued, “I mean, I'm not so sure that the Slytherins will want to take that big a
part in this.”

Harry was ready for even this and so he replied, “Well, if they don't participate, then I
suppose that they may simply stay back at the castle and be murdered like the rest.” (Several gasps
emerged from the crowd.) “ Not like they have much of a choice, do they? Besides, one House against
the whole school is not that big of a threat. Especially since a bunch of them are wimpy cowards
anyhow.”

A majority of the D.A. members laughed nervously.

“So..” said Hermione nervously. “So...what exactly are you thinking?”

Harry smirked. “I thought you knew?”

Hermione blushed slightly.

He continued.

“Just as long as we can be prepared for it. This will take a lot of work and concentration, but
the important thing is that we all agree to do it. Look, the Quidditch pitch is the closest to the
forest. If anything, a majority of us will be able to fly away on signal before any attack comes. I
bet you anything they'll go after the castle - “

”But won't they be able to stop us on brooms, though?” asked Seamus.

“Not unless we Disillusion ourselves,” said Harry.

“That's right!” Hermione whispered to herself, her eyes widening and her mouth slightly
plopping open as she now appeared to be deep in thought.

“So,” Harry continued. “So, with that, I believe that it would be proper to evacuate all under
the ages of fifteen - “

”Hey!” came several outbursts.

“DON'T YOU DARE TELL ME THAT ANYONE UNDER THAT AGE SHOULD BE PART OF A WAR!” Harry was
suddenly screaming. He didn't know why, but something inside of him had suddenly burst. After
so much patience, for so long, the fact that so many lives were going to be risked had finally got
to him. “DON'T YOU GET IT? THIS ISN'T JUST ANYTHING! IT'S NOT JUST QUIDDITCH! THIS IS
BLOOD ON MY HANDS! I AM GOING TO COMMAND YOU WHAT TO DO AND YOU BETTER LISTEN TO ME BECAUSE
IT'S PROBABLY THE ONLY HOPE WE HAVE RIGHT ABOUT NOW. SO DON'T YOU GO AND TELL ME WHAT I
SHOULD AND SHOULD NOT DO; WHOM I SHOULD AND SHOULD NOT TAKE; WHO SHOULD LIVE AND WHO WILL NOT! I
MAKE THAT DECISION, YOU HEAR ME?” Harry stopped screaming and was breathing very deeply. Everyone
was staring at him with completely frightened faces. He couldn't distinguish one expression
from the other. It seemed as if every person in the room had gone as white as a ghost.

“Sorry about that,” he mumbled, “but it kind of irritates me when you think that you know what
you're doing; when you think that all of this is just another lesson. This isn't school any
longer! It's a battleground! And as much as it has been my home for so long, I'm afraid
that we may have to leave it behind unless we win this war. We can't risk everything for
Hogwarts. We just can't...”

Harry looked at Hermione and saw that she had only just began to regain some of the color in her
face. Suddenly, he was taken aback as she stood up and came to stand by his side, taking his hand,
and facing the meeting.

“Harry is absolutely right! We have no right to decide what's good for us! Harry is the only
one here who truly knows what it's like to face Voldemort and if we're here in the D.A.
then we have to trust him to deliver our lives where they belong. He'll give us a place!
Hogwarts has also been my home for a long time and I will not give it up to some lousy, no good,
rotten Death Eaters who have nothing better to do than ruin people's lives! I've had enough
of this, and I'm more than sure that many of you have too! So the only way that we can win this
is if we trust Harry and listen to him! He is probably the only person in here that knows how to
face this battle or that has any idea in the least! So are you with us? ARE YOU WITH HOGWARTS? ARE
YOU OR ARE YOU NOT DUMBLEDORE'S ARMY?”

A loud outburst of cheers rose from the group as Hermione raised Harry's hand up high and
the rest of them came running up to the couple, clapping, whistling, and shaking Harry and
Hermione's hands. Harry caught a glimpse of Ron, Luna, Ginny and Neville grinning at them from
the crowd. If Harry felt that he could have produced a Patronus when he won the Quidditch Cup, that
was nothing compared to how he felt now, knowing that he had the support of all of these kids that
trusted him with their fates. Harry could have cried, but didn't find it appropriate for the
moment when they had just elected him as the one person who could save the school from what can
well be the worst attack that it will ever experience.

After the rally, as everyone cleared out, Harry noticed that Luna had stayed behind to talk to
Ron. He knew that it would have been appropriate to leave them alone, but there was something in
Harry's chest that seemed unresolved; something that he had been curious for such a while and,
yet, even though he knew that it was probably wrong to ask, he felt as if he had to. The urge
inside him was too strong to resist, and so he came up to Luna as she was still in deep
conversation with his best friend and tapped her on the shoulder.

“Er - say, Luna, d'you mind if I have a word with you? I have to ask you something,” he said
grimly.

Luna nodded her head and said, “Just one moment.”

She whispered something to Ron, who smiled, and kissed him on the cheek, turning to Harry.

“Is something wrong, Harry?” she asked, looking dreamily about the room.

“Well, it's just - “ Harry began, wondering how to phrase it. “Luna, how did you - whatever
happened with - with the veil.”

Luna's perturbed eyes widened even more and she opened her mouth to speak, but didn't
seem to be able to find the right words.

“W-Well, I just - you see I can't - Really. Say,” she finished, looking at him.

Harry took a harsh breath. What was it with women and secrets? Did they absolutely have to have
one that could be so crucial?

“Look, Luna, have a seat, why don't you,” he said, leading her toward one of the tables and
pulling a chair out for her.

“No, that's all right, I'd rather stand,” she said.

Harry walked around the table and sat down. Motioning with his hand to the other side, he said,
“Please have a seat.”

Luna seemed slightly surprised, but followed his order.

“I don't think you realize how important this is to me right now,” he said, leaning toward
her from his chair. “Luna, you have that power or whatever it is you said. That's important for
me to know. I want you to help me. If you can learn how to use your power or whatever, then so can
I! You have to help me! Please.”

She looked at him pityingly. “I'm sorry, Harry, I really am, but there is nothing I can do.
Even if I wanted to, I couldn't tell you.” She got up. “I'm sorry,” she said once again and
began to walk away.

Harry stood from his chair and said, “Could you at least consider telling me?”

She turned and walked up to him. “There's nothing to consider, Harry. There is nothing I can
do.”

“Right,” said Harry. “Of course there isn't.”

“But Harry, if there is ever anything that you need me to help you with, I'll always be
there for you. I want to be your friend, Harry, but there are just some things that I don't
have answers to. Neither does Hermione, I'm sure,” she said, smiling sadly. “Even though I may
believe in some absurd things, even I sometimes doubt their existence. I'm afraid that it is
the same with life. You may often think that there is an answer to everything when really there is
not. That is where I cannot help you, Harry. Sometimes things must be left...unanswered. That's
why I don't think Hermione is always right. Because to be right you have to know that you are
right. And knowing you are right, in her case, takes more than what you believe to be true and what
is truly real.”

“I don't understand,” said Harry, perplexed. “How can something exist that cannot be
answered? Have no resolution?”

She smiled again and said, “You'll see. In time, you'll always see. They never do. But
you will, I'm sure.”

Luna came up to Harry and hugged him. Puzzled, Harry hugged her back. It was a strange hug and,
knowing Luna, he expected nothing less, but Harry couldn't really explain how much that hug
meant to him. She didn't hug him like a friend, but like a brother. It was as if she was
telling him that she was looking out for him and, somehow, hugging her back, Harry sealed the
contract. Being the most peculiar person he'd ever hugged, Harry soon let go of Luna and smiled
back.

“You're weird, Luna Lovegood,” he said. “But you've got a good heart. You take care of
it. And take care of my friend too. That Ron Weasley, he deserves you.”

Luna smiled, her bulging eyes seeming wider than ever, and walked out of the room.

Harry didn't know if what Luna had said made him feel more confident or uncertain, but
whatever she had meant, he couldn't wait to find out what she was talking about, because it
seemed like a hell of a lot more than he could handle. And he felt ready for whatever it was.

As Harry sprang back to the Gryffindor common room, he found Ron waiting for him by the
fire.

“So what d'you talk about?” he said, rather densely.

“I wanted to ask her...about the - you know - about what happened with the veil,” said Harry,
somewhat hesitantly.

“Oh,” said Ron, sounding a bit relieved. “Is - Is that all?”

“Yeah,” said Harry, suspiciously. “Why? What else would I talk to her about? Ron, you know
she's just a good friend of mine, right?”

“Oh. Yeah. Yeah, you're right, Harry, I just - I don't know - I've - all this time
Luna and I have been together and it's - I dunno. Weird. I haven't had the chance to be
jealous of anyone yet. She's so...loyal to me. I mean...I feel...bad.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Ron, what are you talking about? Why should you feel bad? That's
kind of the opposite of what you should be feeling!” He gave a nervous laugh.

Ron sighed. “No, it's not that I feel bad about her. It's that I feel bad about me. I
feel as if - I dunno - I haven't been loyal to you before. Or Hermione. I mean, no one's
really payed as much attention to me as she has and now I just - I feel lost!”

“So,” said Harry, racking his brains, “So she's loyal to you so you feel bad because you
think that you haven't been loyal...to us?”

“Well...yeah,” said Ron.

“Don't be thick!” said Harry. “Are you mad? Ron, you're my best friend and you've
always - well, most of the time - have been there for me. Look, I wouldn't choose anyone else
to stand by me except you and Hermione and that's because I trust you, d'you get that?”

Ron went red.

Harry groaned. “Let me guess. Now you feel even worse?”

“Sort of,” said Ron in a whisper.

“Look, Ron, you're being ridiculous about the whole thing. You've never really betrayed
me at all. The only time that you've ever wavered on me was during that Goblet fiasco, but
that's behind us, all right? Look, I don't even know why I'm talking about this. You
should know better Ron, honestly.”

Harry shook his head and was about to head for the boy's dormitory when Ron's voice
stopped him again. “It's not just that,” he said.

Harry spun around. “What d'you mean?” he said suspiciously.

“Harry I...I've sort of...betrayed you more than that one time...”

“I'm listening,” said Harry.

“Well, you - you know how I said that Hermione had loved you for who knows how long?”

Harry thought back, though it was hard. After all of that yelling at the D.A. meeting, he could
hardly think properly. “Yeah. So?”

“Well, I - I did know for - for a while...”

“How long a while?”

“Well, since - since the beginning of fifth year.”

“So...”

“See, I sort of figured how she felt about you...but...I...I...”

“What Ron? Would you just spit it out?”

“I tried to stop her,” he said really quickly, not looking at Harry.

“Stop her? Stop her from what? Ron, what are you talking about?” Harry was beginning to get
angry. He didn't see where Ron was going and he wished he would get to his point already.

“I..I tried to stop her from - from telling you,” he breathed.

“What - ? Ron...why?” said Harry.

He turned to face Harry now, and spoke, “I tried to stop her for - for several reasons. One, I
guess, was that I didn't want her to get hurt because - because I sort of thought that she
would - that you wouldn't, you know, feel the same way and the second was that I - I just
didn't want you two to be together without - without me.”

“Ron...”

“Look, Harry, I'm really sorry. I know, I do feel like a git, but I just didn't want to
lose my friends. Believe me, I wanted you to be happy, I really did. I mean, I sort of didn't
even like Cho either. I didn't like Krum. I hated everyone who would take you two away from me.
But then if you...got together...then I thought...where would that leave me?” said Ron in a very
small voice, staring at the floor.

“Ron, you'll always be our best friend no matter what. Nothing will change things!”

“Yeah, but now with this war...I mean, Harry you're taking up a really serious role and all.
I just - I don't think - I'm not so sure we can all make it.”

Harry clapped his hand on Ron's shoulder and smiled.

“Look, mate, if I don't make it, then you sure as hell can't make it, so if we go down,
we go down together!”

Ron grinned and said, “Yeah, I guess you're right. No one's getting left behind,
right?”

“Right!” said Harry and they began to climb the staircase that led to the boy's dorm.

“So...um...is there anything else that you've forgot to mention, Ron?” said Harry. “Like,
oh, I dunno...have you betrayed me any more than that?”

“Well,” said Ron, smirking, “maybe just once when I didn't tell you about taking your
Invisibility Cloak several times to go and take a bath in the Prefects bathroom in the middle of
the night.”

“But you were a prefect. Couldn't you just do that - “

”Nah. A bunch of naked prefects running around the place during the day. It's sickening! I
thought my eyes were going to bleed. Bloody hell, they needed help!”

Harry and Ron laughed, going up to sleep only to get up for another day of classes and planning
however it was that they were going to fight in the war.

The next day, they made their way down to breakfast and through their classes. Separated for the
day, he only got to see Ron again during lunch time but then had to head off to Defense Against the
Dark Arts with Hermione.

“Why don't we just skip the class?” he asked her. Hermione looked mildly offended.

“It's only study hall. Professor Malfoy's - “

” - just returned!” Hermione finished the sentence for him merrily and watched the woman fumble
at the desk at the front of the class. Harry stared at Narcissa. Hermione made her way hurriedly
toward the Professor and said, “Professor Malfoy! How've you been? Are you feeling better?”

She looked up for the first time and said, “Why, of course, Miss Granger, why do you ask? Do you
assume that I am incapable of feeling well?”

Hermione looked a bit stricken. “Well - no, it's just that the last time we saw you - you -
well you - “

”I was doing just fine. Now if you would, Miss Granger, please have a seat. Just as always. You
should know my instructions by heart.”

“Yes, Professor,” Hermione mumbled, slightly put out.

“What's got her throat?” asked Harry, sitting next to Hermione.

“I - I don't know what you mean Harry,” said Hermione cooly. “She's always like
that.”

Harry raised his eyebrows.

“Well - all right, she is acting a bit - strange, I suppose. But do you think she might have
been out on a mission for the Order?”

Harry snorted. “Right. All we're missing is Lucious Malfoy's wife on a mission for
Dumbledore. Just shoot me now - “

”Mr. Potter, are you incapable of following my usual directions? Or have you
perhaps...forgotten? Very well. Books Away! Wands out! Pay attention! And if I hear another peep
out of one of you I don't want to see your face in my class again. Is that clear?” she
snapped.

Harry and Hermione grinned to themselves; Professor Malfoy was back after all.

“Now, I'm happy “ - she paused on the word as if she'd spoken it for the first time in
her life - “ to announce that you all did exceptionally well on your latest exams so far in the
class, but I must warn you that only the most complex Eternal Spells have yet to be covered. And
so, for these few remaining spells, I will have you do some research for me in the Restricted
section of the library.”

Several excited murmurs erupted in the class.

“Have I said something?” she spoke silkily. “Silence! I believe that I have already reminded you
not to speak! Now, as long as you can thoroughly research these last remaining six spells, then I
am more than sure that you will be able to cover it most defiantly in your Final Exams and will be
sure to defend yourself against any opponent. For, you see, I have failed to mention this, but it
is in the art of a witch or wizard to simply be familiar with the Eternal Spell and that will
enable...all.”

Harry looked at Hermione who, like him, seemed to be sitting at the edge of her seat and looking
so hungrily up at the professor that it seemed as if she was hanging on to her every word for dear
life as if off a fifty foot cliff.

“You look excited,” Narcissa said to the class, as if surprised. “But don't be fooled yet.
We have much to cover. And so, let us move onto the seventh Eternal Spell, otherwise known as the
Animism Spell. Anyone?”

Hermione raised her hand, though rather tentatively.

“Miss Granger?”

“I'm not exactly sure, but is it a Spell that transforms a human permanently into an
animal?”

“Ah. Well done. Yes, I do believe that is as close as anyone in this room is going to get,” she
replied. “As a matter of fact, the Animism Spell is one of the cruelest spells known to wizarding
kind. It is a spell known to manipulate the bodies of both humans and animals...into whatever they
please.”

“That's horrible!” said Hermione.

“Indeed,” sneered Narcissa. “And you barely know the half of it yet. That is why it is in my
desire that this Spell, amongst several others, be researched thoroughly. I will be handing out
signed permits for you to use the Restricted Section of the library, and, of course, I have
recommended the exact books that you will need, so it will not be necessary to do any further
research. You may trust me on that. After the research is complete...well, we will go a bit further
into the Spell. For now, take your passes” - she cast her wand to a drawer and dozens of small
papers flew out to the class, each student catching his or her own. Harry took his paper and saw
*Fauna Anomalousness* by *Crow Degrobrithson* written on the parchment.

Harry looked over to Hermione's paper and saw that, on it, the words *Mutata
Construira* by *Shastine Vantonavich* were written.

“What do these words mean?” he whispered, pointing to his paper. She looked at it an sighed,
saying, “They mean...abnormal animal-humans.”

Harry looked at it.

“How did you know that?” he asked her, looking upon the words etched upon the parchment.

“I read, Harry,” she answered in a rather shaky voice just as the bell rang.

“Well, what does yours mean?”

Hermione looked at down at her paper and gulped, looking at Harry. “It says...It says the
construction of mutation.”

Harry whistled. “This is going to be a fun term,” he said and, grabbing their books, Harry and
Hermione exited the classroom, heading off for Gryffindor tower.

“Harry!” called Lupin as he strolled over to them in the halls.

“Remus? What are you - what are you doing here?”

Lupin walked over to the two of them and stared at the parchment in their hands.

“Well, I should think that you would recognize that I'm here for the Order, aren't
I?”

“Oh, yeah,” said Harry. Hermione beamed at Lupin.

“What's that you've got there?” he asked the two of them.

“Oh, they're a list books that we have to check out for Defense class,” said Hermione.

“May I?”

“Sure,” she replied, handing him her paper.

“Ah. *Mutata Construira*. I've read that book. Very interesting read. A bit unpleasant,
of course but - “

”How do you know about it?” she said. “Surely you didn't - “

”Well how else do you suppose that James and Sirius learned to become Animagi? Picked the lock
in the Restricted Section and ripped out some pages from the books. Dumbledore reckoned I should
read that one, though, considering my condition.”

“Right,” said Hermione, thought slightly shocked at the fact that they would sabotage the school
library books.

“And - er - by the way, Hermione,” said Lupin, gazing at her, “would you mind meeting them in
the Third Tower this evening?”

“Third Tower? But that's - “

”It's a bit high up, but you can handle it, can't you?” he said kindly, smiling.
Hermione gulped but nodded.

“I'll leave you two at that then,” he finished and left Harry looking dumbstruck after
him.

“Wha - But - b-but - what did he just mean?” Harry rounded at Hermione.

She turned to him and said, “It's nothing, Harry. Just never mind.”

“Third Tower? What was he talking about, Hermione?” he spun on.

“Nothing! I already told you Harry, just forget it - “

”Does this have anything to do with your wounds?”

She suddenly looked at him, stricken. For a moment, he thought that she wasn't going to say
anything at all, but then she responded, “Harry, forget about it, all right? It's none of your
- “

”You're damn right it's my business!” he said, stopping her from walking any further
down the hall. She looked at him, her eyes watering.

“I - I can't,” she whispered and, head bowed, quickened her pace to the library.

Furiously swearing under his breath, Harry wheeled around and followed after her, only to find a
large group of student, obviously seeking out their Defense books, packed around the librarian in
an angry mob.

“It's taking forever!”

“Can't we just get the books ourselves?”

“We know what we have to check out!”

“All right!” Madam March finally screamed. “Fine! Do as you please! Oh, I can't wait to get
out of here. Of course, not that it matters, after all it's only the Restricted Section! The
things they're teaching the students these days. Back when I attended Hogwarts we weren't
even allowed to come feet within it's distance, but noooo!” Mumbling angrily under her nose,
she scampered over to the lock on the Restricted Section and opened the doors.

“There! Go! Get what you need, but come straight to me! If I so much as see one of you leaving
this library before seeing me, believe me, I will know! Oh how I will know...” she said
nastily.

A majority of them, however, hadn't even listened to what she was saying and immediately
walked in to the section, shuffling and whispers coming from the strange books.

Following the crowd, Harry looked down upon his sheet of paper one last time and searched the
shelves for Degrobrithson. Although, it definitely wasn't that hard to find considering the
fact that he had snuck into the Restricted Section once before.

He located the book amongst the shivering and slightly moving books on the shelf, and saw that
the cover was made from metal, looking centuries old. Trying to obtain the book in the middle of a
rummaging crowd earnest to reach for whatever it was that they needed was certainly not that easy,
but Harry pulled it out rather quickly, nearly dropping it because of it's weight and left to
find the end of the line at the check out with the librarian.

“And don't read too much into that!” she screamed after Neville. “I don't think it
mentions some appropriate imagery for your age!”

Neville shook his head, but shuddered slightly, looking at the book in his hand. No sooner had
he left the library, however, than Harry witnessed as two hollow screams came from the hall. Draco
Malfoy had come in screaming with one of his crones and holding what appeared to be an extremely
bloody book. He dropped it as soon as he got to the library and looked up at the librarian, who was
smirking. “I warned you,” she said.

“What was that supposed to be? Was that supposed to scare us?” he spat.

“Well it sure did a bloody good job,” Harry commented as he leaned against one of the book
shelves, snickering, as the crowd in the library followed suit.

“Shut it, Potter,” said Malfoy.

“I'm not the one that got my fingers caught in a book. Did the mean wittle book scawe you,
Malfoy?”

Malfoy turned red. “We'll see, Potter,” he said. “We'll see who'll have the last
laugh in the end.”

“Oh, I'm not so sure you've got a good sense of humor,” said Harry.

Malfoy smirked, rubbing the blood off on his robes. “We'll just see about that,” he said and
left the library, kicking the book across the floor so that it made a trail of blood, walking
though it so that his footprints now left bloody marks in his pace.

Harry stared after him, the rest of the class murmuring about the event behind him, unsure of
how it was possible for Malfoy to have ever been Narcissa's son.

Sitting down by the common room fire that evening, Harry plotted out a sheet on which he drew
the Quidditch stadium, laying his book on mutation aside. Ron had gone to bed early and he was left
alone by the fire, trying to figure how to best arrange his plans, but his mind was jumping now and
then to the thought of where Hermione was at the moment. He couldn't possibly decide what it
was or where it was that Lupin had instructed her to go.

As he dwelled on the thought, reminding himself that he should be able to trust her, Harry
leaned back into the cushion of the couch and closed his eyes, tying to image what the attack would
look like, but he couldn't do it. He couldn't seem to be able to focus his mind on such a
horrible thought.

Suddenly he felt a pare of gentle hands find their way on the back of their neck and begin to
massage it. Harry opened his eyes and saw that Hermione had walked in quietly and was looking down
at him and smiling, her hair windblown and her cheeks rosy.

“Hey,” he said. “Where've you been?”

She shook her head, grinning. “Are you still on about that?”

“Yes,” Harry said defiantly

“Just relax, Harry. You've had a rough day...”

“Not really,” Harry admitted. “It's pretty much like this all the - “

”Don't argue with me,” she whispered. Harry knew that he couldn't bring himself to do
so.

“You argue with Ron,” he pointed out.

She grinned. “That's different, though, Harry. I don't mind fighting with Ron but with
you it's - I don't know. I hate it when we don't agree on something.”

Harry considered it for a moment and then nodded. He had to admit that the massage that she was
giving him was wonderful and that he really did need it.

“That's really great, Hermione,” het told her, “I needed that.”

He watched as she smiled once more, turning his head to see her fully. Hermione bent over and
kissed Harry very gently, opening her eyes to meet his slightly and grinning. Just then, she gave a
slight yelp as Harry pulled her over the side of the couch and onto his lap. They both laughed and
Hermione continued to stare into his eyes just as he did into hers.

“How are those plans coming along?” she whispered.

“What plans?” he replied comically.

She smiled again. “You know what I mean.”

“Oh, you mean these plans?” he asked her and leaned over to kiss her once more.

Hermione grinned, laughing slightly and said, “No, I mean the Quidditch plans, Harry. Have you
gotten any work done?”

He frowned slightly. “You really need to loosen up, Hermione. I'll get to them.”

She raised her eyebrows, but threw her arms around his neck and said playfully, “Isn't this
loose enough for you?”

“It depends by what you mean,” he answered, smirking.

Hermione leaned into him and gave him a very deep kiss.

“That was nice,” said Harry breathlessly when she finally let go.

“Mmm,” said Hermione, looking at him.

Sparing a breath, Harry and Hermione leaned back in, staying up for much of the night until it
was only too evident that if they didn't go to sleep soon, they wouldn't be able to get up
for their morning classes.

Later that week, Harry's thoughts were still dwelling on the battleground. Hermione walked
up to him one day and sat down urgently, looking upset about something.

“Harry, I don't know what we're going to do,” she said, looking stern.

“What d'you mean?” he asked, puzzled.

“Lavender knows. She saw us,” she whispered.

“Saw us - what? What are you talking about?”

“She saw us, you know, that night...The night that we were together in the common room,” she
said pointedly.

Harry's eyes widened and he slammed down his fist, swearing.

“Damn! Why did it have to be Lavender? Any. One. But. Her. Damn it!” he said through gritted
teeth.

“I know,” she whispered. “I know, Harry - so we have to do something - “

”What, Hermione? What do we do know if she - she's like the one thing that won't shut
up!”

“I know, I know,” said Hermione nervously, looking around, “but I'll try to think of
something, I promise,” taking Harry's hand under the table and smiling slight.

Harry smiled back and nodded, though not all together reassured.

Just then, Ron walked over to the pair and sat down on their other end.

“Oy,” he said, in an undertone, “you're not serious, are you two? Lavender reckons
you're cheating on me, Hermione, which means - “

”That she knows, yeah, we know. Thanks, Ron,” said Harry irritably.

His eyes widened. “So what're you going to do?”

Hermione shook her head but, just then, a smile broadened on her lips and she gazed dreamily
into space.

“What - ?” asked Harry, but she had already gotten up and said, “I'll see you later.”

“Does she always have to do that?” said Ron, watching her go.

Harry sighed, “I just hope she's got a plan, is all.”

Ron nodded.

“So have you started to read that book yet?”

“Huh - wha - ? Oh no,” said Harry.

“I have. Well, only a bit.”

Harry was so shocked that his mouth dropped. “You mean you actually opened the book?”

“Well, yeah,” said Ron. “And I've got to tell you, it's got some pretty gross stuff in
there,” he said, laughing.

Harry shook his head, grinning.

Ron suddenly looked somewhere above Harry's head and stopped laughing. Harry turned around
only to see Mr. Thompson standing there in his grey coat, Matt standing by his side, though looking
a bit woozy, accompanied by Professor McGonagall and Remus Lupin.

“Well, Harry? Are you ready?” asked Mr. Thomson.

Harry stood up, nearly falling over. “Er, ready for what?” he asked slowly.

“We were told...that you have a plan.”

**A/N:** Argh, I've left you off with another cliffhanger, haven't I? Oh, well, what
can you do with me, right? Instead of answering some things I've only brought up more
questions. Curiosity kills, doesn't it?

-->



16. A Glimmer of Hope
---------------------



**A/N:** Awfully sorry that it took this long to update, but I've been deadly sick
lately, plus exams, and Christmas, and remodeling the house...so, it's pretty much as hectic as
it gets. But I still got the chapter done, so at least that got accomplished. Lol. Enjoy!

Chapter 16

A Glimmer of Hope

Harry stared blankly from one to the next, not knowing what to say, his mouth hanging slightly
loose, and nodded numbly. Mr. Thompson smiled and said, “Follow me.”

As the group slowly wheeled around, Mr. Thompson in the lead, his grey cloak swaying wildly
behind him, Harry left Ron behind at the table and suddenly came to his senses as he chassed after
them.

Harry focused his attention on Matt, who seemed to be barely holding his balance and showed very
glassy eyes, and blurted out the first thing that came to mind. “Matt are - are you okay? Why are
you - ? Mr. Thompson?”

“Mr. Potter, I assure you that Matthew is in no condition to be interrogated at the moment.
However, it is in the wish of his father that he be in your company at the time. Is that clear?”
said Professor McGonagall, rather seriously.

Harry nodded, still not aware of what he was agreeing to. Trying his best to keep up, still
slightly unsure from having received a bit of a shock, Harry stumbled now and then as he tailed the
group. So many questions were in his mind at the time that he felt that he had to start with where
they were going and why they were taking Professor McGonagall, Lupin, and Matt of all people.

Watching Matt, Harry saw that the boy seemed mildly dreamy, as if still in the trance of a
sleep-walk and reminded him slightly of how Luna Lovegood would look whenever she would walk into a
room. He couldn't help but wonder if Matt had been asleep all along or if he had just lain
there...unable to move yet aware of everything that was happening around him. Harry knew what that
felt like...it was the worst feeling in the world...being unable to do anything about something
that was right under his grasp, as it often had been. For one, he could have broken the rules of
Time Travel and captured Peter Petigrew. Another, he could have spared Sirius's life. And now,
he can't even do anything about Dumbledore's death or the war. It was the worst feeling of
helplessness and, just then, Harry had wondered what it would have been like if it was him that had
been hit with the curse. What would happen if Voldemort did kill him? What if he didn't succeed
in the war? What would happen to the sacrifices of Sirius and Dumbledore? Would they have all been
for nothing? Would all of the deaths, including those of his parents, have been worthless? But of
course! Was there another alternative? And yet he couldn't help but wonder what would have
happened if their wands hadn't performed Priori Incantatem...if Harry had died in a previous
encounter with Voldemort, how would that have changed things? Was he, Harry, really the only hope
for standing against Voldemort? Did it all really lie in his hands?...

“Harry?” said Lupin. “Mr. Thompson was addressing you, didn't you hear?”

“Oh, sorry,” Harry mumbled, escaping his thoughts.

“As I was saying, Harry, I suppose that you would like to share that plan of your with us, would
you not? Currently, we are going out onto the grounds to discuss this and then we shall return to
the castle.”

“Yeah but - isn't the castle gated for now?”

“Of course, but this is a bit more important at the moment,” he said.

Once they came outside, Mr. Thompson and the others faced Harry.

“So what is it going to be, Harry?” he asked intensely.

Harry looked from Mr. Thompson, who was staring meaningfully at him, to Matt, who had crossed
his arms and was looking about, to Lupin, who was smiling slightly, and then Professor McGonagall,
who's eyebrows were furrowed and said, “I was thinking of - I know this is going to sound
stupid - but I was thinking of Quidditch.”

“Quidditch?” said Lupin interestingly.

Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows, Matt's attention had suddenly come to Harry and
Mr. Thompson seemed deep in thought.

“Go on...” he said.

Harry sighed with relief and decided to take a plunge at it.

“See, I was thinking that, if anything, Voldemort would come after the castle, but, I mean, I
just don't see how it's going to help if we don't do anything about it. If Voldemort
comes after the castle, then I'll know because my scar will most likely begin to hurt. It's
happened before. Whenever danger would come, my scar would begin to hurt, or whenever Voldemort was
feeling murderous - “

Professor McGonagall snorted. “I do not think that you realize that the only thing that
Voldemort can be feeling at this time is murderous, Potter - “

”I wasn't finished,” said Harry rudely and Professor McGonagall opened her mouth slightly,
but then closed it again and Harry went on. “Although, since Voldemort has decided to block me out
by Occlumency, I no longer knew what he was feeling until he had just grown weak recently. Has he
regained power yet, I do not know, but I know that I would be aware if he was about to come after
the school. I'll just know, I know it! And if we could all be pretending casually as if
we're playing Quidditch, then we could easily Disillusion a majority of the students and make
sure that they get to safety by giving them the right directions. The rest will stay behind and try
to hold back as much as they can, including the professors. I mean, it's just that this is the
only way that I figured we could have a casual battle plan.” Harry waited to see if Mr. Thompson
would say something critical, but it was Professor McGonagall that spoke first.

“That's all very nice, Potter, but I am afraid that you are forgetting one thing: you are a
student! Which means that you know nothing or very little, in the least, about war. And may I
remind you that, as a student, you tend to make very foolish mistakes - “

”Professor, would you mind if I interrupted for a second?” asked Mr. Thompson. Professor
McGonagall looked slightly taken a back for a moment, but then said, “No, of course,” though rather
hesitantly.

“Harry, what you have thought out is very wise, but the problem with your plan is that so many
things could go wrong that it would simply take months thinking of ways to counteract them - “

”Not to mention the fact that Voldemort is working on something new that we know not of,” said
Lupin.

“How did you know about that?” said Harry. “Did Dumbledore tell you about the dream that I
had?”

“Of course, Harry,” said Lupin, “but we also have outside information linking us to - “

”What kind of outside information?” said Harry furiously. “If it's Snape, I'll bet you
anything that's he's a spy for - “

”Harry, Severus Snape is on our side,” said Lupin patiently.

“Then who betrayed us?!” Harry yelled. “Who was it then? Who's the bloody traitor who told
Voldemort where - “

”Harry, we really cannot say anything at this point - “

”So do you know who it is then?”

Lupin sighed and shook his head. “I'm afraid that your guess is nearly as good as ours,
Harry, unfortunately, and that all of the predictions that we have made have been disproved
countless times. I just doesn't seem possible - “

”Then it must be Snape! Or Narcissa! I'm sure that it's - “

“Potter, how dare you!” said Professor McGonagall suddenly, her eyes wide with rage. “You are
accusing the very last people who would do such a thing, though you do not know the reasons why. I
assure you that it would be the same as accusing Cilia of such a crime! Severus and Narcissa are
loyal members of the Order who - “

”But Lucious Malfoy - “

”Was a Death Eater, unlike his wife,” said Lupin.

Harry breathed heavily. “So she wasn't - she never served - “

”No,” snapped Professor McGonagall. “She has not.”

Harry let out a gasp of air. “So what do we do?”

“Well, Harry, it's rather simple, actually,” said Mr. Thompson. “We combine your plans with
ours.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “What plans?”

“That's what we'll have to work on,” said Mr. Thompson. “That's why I brought Matt
along, because I want you to work with him on the organization of the Hogwarts Quidditch team. The
team...that will bring us victory, I'm sure.”

“How can you be - ?”

“Harry, I told you to think of using what you do and do not have. What you have, Harry, is an
incredible use of your own abilities, although you do not often realize it, as I have been told,
but what you do not have are the proper...materials.”

“Materials, sir?”

“Yes, Harry. You will see what I mean soon enough. Next time, I would like you to meet us in the
Great Hall once more and we shall be out here once again. Do you see that Golden Snitch, Harry?”
said Mr. Thompson, pointing over to the forbidden forest.

Harry looked over the treetops and saw a glimmer of gold flicker in the air, skimming above the
forest. “Yeah,” he said.

“That, Harry, is where the Hogwarts graveyard is located.”

“The graveyard? What do we want to do with a graveyard?”

“I will explain that more thoroughly during our next meeting,” Mr. Thompson said and rounded to
return to the castle. Harry looked back at where the Snitch had been moments ago, but noticed that
it was gone from sight. He frowned slightly and followed the rest of them back to the school as
Lupin and Professor McGonagall beckoned him forward, walking on either side of him as if he
couldn't take care of himself.

Days passed, and Harry found himself consumed in his work now more than ever. He wasn't even
sure how he was supposed to find time to work on his plans with Matt if the professors kept
assigning so much homework, especially since reading *Fauna Anomalousness* wasn't as easy
as he had hoped; the language that the author used was worded very complexly and Harry had to
double back after reading each paragraph to get it to sink in, despite the fact that some of the
ideas that the book was describing were a bit disturbing. He was now more than positive that the
thought of becoming an Animagus would never cross his mind again.

Hermione had isolated herself from both Harry and Ron, still not saying what she was up to and
pouring over heavy books that Harry had never seen before. To add the cherry on top, Ginny Weasley
would occasionally come to Harry for guidance, still seeing Tom in her dreams, though she did not
seem to see as much of him in Harry since he had tried to focus his mind on other things. But other
than that, in Harry's opinion, everything was just fine.

“You don't think there really is a weapon that Dumbledore has, do you, Harry?” asked Ron
after Harry had discussed the meeting with him time after time.

Harry was in deep thought for a while and then said, “No. D'you know what, I really
don't think he does.”

“Who has what?” said Hermione as she just came to join them over at the table with Ginny.

“Would you mind telling us what you've been doing for the past couple of days?” said Harry
irritable.

“No,” said Hermione coolly. “But I will say this: I sent another letter to Rita Skeeter and I
should be hearing from her in the next couple of days.”

“Why?” said Ron suspiciously. Harry raised his eyebrows and Ginny stared.

“Because I want her to write an article on Ron and me - “

”On what?!” yelled Ron.

“On you and me, Ron. Trust me, you're the Minister's brother. The topic's just as
good: *Hermione Granger Has Moved On, But is She Playing a Heart to Get At What's Left of the
Ministry*?” she announced proudly.

There was a moment of silence.

“Are you mad?” said Ron.

“No, Ron, I'm actually quite sane because the only way that we can take Lavender's and
everyone else's attention from Harry and I would be to focus it on us, which would mean making
up a few white lies, but it really shouldn't be that difficult. Especially for Rita - “

”Hermione, I'm not so sure that this is going to work - “ Harry began.

“Oh, it better work!” said Hermione defiantly. “Because if it doesn't then I'll have no
other choice than to - “

”Attention students,” sounded Professor McGonagall's booming voice through the school.
“There will be an assembly this evening precisely at seven o'clock that everyone is required to
attend. All students are to report to the Great Hall and seat themselves in time for the meeting to
take place. No excuses.”

“Wonder what that's all about,” said Ginny curiously.

“I think,” said Hermione, looking around, “that it might have something to do...with the
war...”

“Do you really?” said Harry.

“Yeah,” Hermione said slowly, furrowing her eyebrows. “I don't see any other reason for us
to get together. Unless its an emergency - “

”Voldemort can't be coming after Hogwarts already!” said Harry more loudly than he had meant
to and several students turned to stare.

“I never said that, Harry,” Hermione replied calmly. “Don't worry so much, it's not a
good thing, but I just hope that everything - or should I say everyone - is all right in the
Order...”

“Why do you say that?” said Ron, raising his eyebrows.

Hermione looked at him meaningfully. “Because...something really weird has been going on with
Narcissa, according to Dobby, and from what I've researched, it might not be a very good
symptom...”

“Hermione, what are you talking about? What's wrong with Professor Malfoy? What did Dobby
say?” Harry said urgently.

Hermione took a breath and answered, “It's not so much as what he's said, as the way
that he acted when I asked him what had been happening to her. Harry, I think that Narcissa might
have been tortured by her husband for information. But I'm not so sure that she gave it to
him.”

Harry's eyes widened, as had Ron's and Ginny's, who had gone pail.

“But then what would - “

”I think someone saved her from him...someone from the Order...” she mumbled

“But who?” said Ginny, looking from one to the next.

Hermione shook her head. “One of the people that are missing from the Order right now...Moody,
Tonks, Kingsley...or Snape...”

“Snape?” said Harry. “Where's he gone to?”

Hermione turned her head toward him. “I think...one of them might be in trouble, Harry. I think
one of them might be the spy for our side...And they're not coming back...” she whispered.

“How did you figure this?” he asked quietly, still processing the information.

“Narcissa Malfoy was absent after you had your dream, Harry. After Voldemort revealed his scheme
to plan something...”

“So you reckon she knows something?” he said.

Hermione sighed and said, “I don't reckon, I know.”

As Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville made their way down to the school assembly, they
kept discussing what had happened that would cause Professor McGonagall to call the entire student
body together. This was the first time that all of them had to get together without a feast or
celebration in mind, and they all had a feeling that it definitely was not going to be anything of
the sort this time.

However, as they walked into the Great Hall, they received an even bigger shock as they saw that
the House tables were gone and only a sea of chairs stood within the Great Hall, all pointing
toward the front.

“What kind of a sick joke is this?” he heard Malfoy spit as he walked into the hall. “No House
divisions? What are they trying to do, make us sit together? Ha! As if I'm going anywhere near
those wimpy Hufflepuffs or those stuck-up Gryffindors.”

“Funny,” said Ron loudly, “I was just about to say the same about you, Malfoy!”

Malfoy's blonde head snapped toward them and said, “Better keep your comments to yourself,
weasel. I heard there might be a war and I'm not so sure that hamsters like yourself may be
brave enough to - “

”SHUT UP, MALFOY! JUST SHUT UP! I'VE PUT UP WITH MORE THAN YOU COULD EVER HANDLE SO JUST
SHUT UP!” Ron yelled at him as Harry and Neville held him back from Malfoy who had raised one
eyebrow and was the least bit mortified. He yawned and said, “You should learn to handle your
temper better, Ronnie. Granger just might leave you for Potter. Meanwhile, you'll excuse us but
we have got to go have our seat.”

Ron was breathing heavily and jerked himself from Harry and Neville's grasps.

“Git!” he said, rounding at them. “The hell is his problem?” he asked.

Ginny shrugged. Neville raised his eyebrows and Hermione scowled.

“You shouldn't do that Ron!” Hermione said furiously.

He turned to her. “Oh, yeah? So I'm just supposed to take it all, am I?”

“Yes you are!” said Hermione defiantly.

“You try it then, Hermione!”

“Ron, if you think that you're the only one that has problems to deal with, then you are
sadly mistaken, but, like it or not, we need Malfoy on our side!”

There was a moment when Ron's jaw dropped and he looked at her as if she was insane, no one
saying a word.

“You've gone mental!”

Hermione shook her head, “No Ron....You just don't get it...None of you get it...” Hermione
looked extremely disgusted and left with Ginny to proceed to the chairs.

“What's her problem?” said Ron, frowning.

Neville shrugged and Harry looked after Hermione, who had seated herself somewhere along the
middle behind - wait was that Cho and Marietta? It was! And she - was she talking to them? Calmly?
Harry blinked and shook his head to make sure he wasn't hallucinating.

He watched as they smiled at each other and eventually turned their attention from one another
to someone else. Harry rubbed his eyes. Cho and Hermione? Conversing? And smiling at the same time?
Something had to be wrong!

Harry suddenly snapped out of his haze as he noticed that Ron and Neville had already gone to
sit down (as far away from Malfoy and the Slytherins as possible) and went to catch up with them
just as he saw Dumbledore come up to the front of the Hall and assume his usual place.

“Attention! Please have a seat somewhere within the Hall and the assembly will be taking place
shortly. Thank you!” he said kindly.

A round of murmuring and whispers aroused within the Great Hall as Dumbledore finished speaking,
students finding their ways to a chair that they pleased, eventually conversing about one thing or
the other and being called to attention by Professor McGonagall, who stuck two of her fingers in
her mouth and let out a rather loud whistle, after which the noise in the Hall immediately
ceased.

Professor Dumbledore assumed his place at the front once more, his arms folded within his robes,
and said,“I know that this time hasn't been the easiest on any of us, especially for those of
us who have been secluded within this school during current events, but the only way that we can
cope through what we will discuss tonight, through what is happening at this very moment in time,
is to find each other for support. Hope is all that we can give one another, but with hope there is
the burden of trust. My children, you must understand that your parents and even your grandparents
have been through a great deal of suffering because of the cause that haunts us all, but that is
why we must stand strong. I, for one, would be nothing if it wasn't for the Hogwarts staff and
it's students. You are my all and if we look to one another, then we may find so much more than
we are looking for. One cannot progress if one's seed is not at first planted by another. And
so, remember these words, and remember them well as you go through all hardship, joy, and sorrow,
and find the loyalty to stand together. Remember...for every two, there is one, but for every one,
there is always each other.”

Everyone clapped as Dumbledore finished speaking and stepped away from the podium. Instead,
Professor McGonagall, Flitwick, Spout, and Malfoy came up and stood at the front as everyone
wondered what they were about to say that had to complement Dumbeldore's speech.

“Good evening, students,” began Professor McGonagall. “It has come to our attention that times
have gotten to some of their worst and it is feared that the outcome of all of this is quite
unpredictable...” she said gloomily.

“And therefore we have gathered you here today to listen in wisdom,” said Professor Flitwick,
“and concentrate clearly on what we are about to advise you.”

“With all of our hearts, we ask you today to not look upon yourselves as individuals, but as one
school that can think, plan, and act as one,” said Professor Spout.

“And so doing it is important to accept one another despite our differences, problems, and
experiences.” spoke Professor Malfoy.

“The irony!” whispered Ron.

“Shush Ron!” said Harry.

He looked over to the other side of the Hall where he saw Malfoy sitting amongst his crones, his
arms crossed and clearly scowling. Why would he? After all, this was his mother. Harry didn't
know if she clearly was referring to prejudice against blood as well, but was this not the same
woman that had sat with them in the top box as if she had stink under her nose? It simply did not
make sense. Would she have changed her mind, or was she simply speaking for Dumbedore?

A Malfoy. She was a Malfoy! Stinking pure-bloods who had their noses up and about things and
hated anything crawling that was not pure magic. Her husband was a Death Eater. Her son was just as
bad. And yet...Narcissa was different. Yes, she was strict. She definitely did not go soft on any
student that Harry's ever met; he'd say even worse than Professor McGonagall, and that was
saying something, yet how could she be so...not cruel...it just didn't make sense! She
didn't even seem like a Slytherin. Had she been? She'd have to have been. It was
practically in her blood. Still, Sirius didn't talk much about her. Harry knew that Narcissa
had been related to him, but what more? All his impressions had been centered on Kreacher running
off to her house and betraying them because she was Sirius's cousin, yet why had Harry never
seen her as one of Voldemort's Death Eaters? Why had he witnessed Bellatrix murder Sirius yet
Narcissa had never seemed to have done anything...He knew nothing, absolutely nothing about her
past. Should he? Always assuming - that's what it was. Harry had been making too many
assumptions in his life, but it was not too late to change.

“You have all been through a lot together,” came Professor McGonagall's voice once more,
“and have learned to trust each other through thick and thin. The one thing that divided you,
however, was your own pride, pride in spite of anything and anyone.”

“We ask you today to focus on the revelation that Hogwarts is most definitely a clear target for
the Dark Lord as is every person sitting in this room...though some more than others,” said
Narcissa, richly.

“We understand that it is most difficult for all of you; some of you coming here for the first
time, while some of you having been here for years, but you must understand that this was in no way
planned by anyone except those who wish to defy us, and so, this day, we ask you to stay strong as
we announce that one of our staff members may no longer be with us considering thus so far as we
have been informed,” said Professor Flitwick.

“Professor Severus Snape...did not seem to report when required while serving in our name, but
you must understand that he was serving each and every one of you in this room with all of his
heart...” Professor McGonagall said darkly as sudden breaths were taken in the room. “He was
serving Albus Dumbledore, a man that has by no doubt been fighting for each and every one of your
lives equally, and yet there is one person in this hall at the moment that also needs your support.
One person who has suffered many trials and yet has wished to be your friend all the same. One
person who would go through any length to make sure that every one of you were safe in his name.
Harry Potter (Harry immediately felt the color rise in his face.) has been more than a student to
many of you, but a loyal friend that has by no doubt faced You-Know-Who a countless number of times
and relives them everyday...because he is still out there and he still haunts every single one of
us. And so, Harry Potter, Albus Dumbeledore, and a countless number of people that include your
parents and grandparents, relatives, and friends, have stood up for you, this school, what is right
over what is wrong, and attempted to save us from danger, evil, and even ourselves. Yet do we
express the same gratitude to them? To us? I want you all to think right now, for a moment, and
consider what you have ever done that would have aided in the downfall of the evil that haunt our
dreams, our lives, our past, and even our future - if we could even consider discussing one - and
believe...that it is possible to overcome even the horrors of the present-day if we work together
and stand as one school that wants nothing more than to succeed - succeed in the name of
righteousness. And so, hearing this speech, I want you to look backward and forward, and all around
you and wonder if this is all worth it or not. Your friends? Your family? Your loved ones? And
think...do they deserve this torment? Because we can stop it, but only with your help and
cooperation. Months ago, many of you were still sharing the summer break with your family, and
today, here you are, siting before us, and representing the future witches and wizards of tomorrow
and the day after - “ Professor McGonagall stopped and seemed to be fighting back the urge of
spilling tears. Professor Spout patter her on the back and she shook her head.

Professor Flitwick continued for her, “All we're saying is consider unity and consider
bravery and consider innocent blood that lies in all of our hands, and accept each other as the
true brothers and sisters that you are. Your parents grew up together and went through similar
experiences in bonds and friendship, so, now, look upon the people that are sitting next to you and
those across the room and those surrounding and apart from you, and put aside all that might have
gone wrong, because nothing compares to what we are about to face together as a school. We love you
all dearly and all we can hope is that you express that love amongst yourselves and for every
person in this room.”

Professor Dumbledore suddenly came up and joined the other four just as Professor Flitwick
finished his speech. “Remember these words, and remember them wisely. Look upon yourselves and
consider the truth. Thank you for being here today and thank you for being together. You are
dismissed.”

For a moment, no one seemed to move. The silence was absolutely still as the professors at the
top table got up from their chairs and left. Slowly, students began to get up as well, one by one,
still in near silence.

As Harry watched Hermione get up, he saw Cho turn around from her seat and get up as well. They
whispered something to each other and hugged. Harry had a feeling that his glasses were failing
him. As they drew apart, he saw them both smile and apparently possess tears in their eyes. Ginny
and Luna accompanied Hermione as they made their way toward the other three boys and toward the
exit.

“What was - what was that?” Harry asked urgently. “What was up with Cho?”

“Harry, you see, unlike you, some people can get over a grudge. I just want to be her friend,
all right! You would think - after that speech!” She sounded rather stiff and hurt at Harry'a
tactlessness, but, just then, Draco Malfoy had passed them just as everyone else was exiting the
Great Hall and commented, “What a bunch of rubbish. That had to be the cheesiest show I've ever
seen - “

”Your mother was part of it, Malfoy!” Harry said. “How can you even say that when your own
mother -“

”My mother had no choice, Potter. She works for this damned school now so - “

”Shut up! She's not like that! She meant it! I could tell!” yelled Harry and several people
turned around to gather their attention toward them.

Malfoy shook his head, a smirk across his face and said, “You know *nothing* about me and
you know *nothing* about my mother, Potter, so stick to your own family. Oh, wait...I forgot,
you don't have one - “

Before Harry was ready to plunge at Malfoy, Hermione calmly came before him, restraining him
gently with one hand and said, “Of all of the snakes that I've ever met in my life, Malfoy, I
didn't think it was possible, but did you prove me wrong! Don't you get it? Voldemort's
going to come after the school and he's coming after you all the same. I would at least think
you'd be scared for your own skin, but you really stand by it, don't you? Well let me tell
you something, you bastard! (“Hermione!” moaned Ron.) Harry has fought him time and time again and
all you can think about is how this will benefit you in your sick little way. Do you not understand
that you're turning everything to hell even for yourself? So what if you and Harry have your
differences? Your mother is fighting against Voldemort! Snape fought against Voldemort - “

Malfoy began to laugh. “You really don't get it, do you, Granger? This isn't about that!
This is about power! It's about vengeance! It's about - “

”Being a complete and total idiot!” snapped Ron.

“Stay out of this, weasel!” said Malfoy. “As I was saying, this is about control and order, just
as it should be - “

”Oh yeah? You ever met Voldemort, Malfoy?” spat Harry. “He's not exactly very orderly. In
fact, if he wanted to, he could put you on his Death Wish list in a matter of seconds!”

“But he won't,” whispered Malfoy.

“Oh yeah? And why's that?”

“Because I know how to get him the one thing that he's been craving to get at in order to
keep his own life...”

“And what would that be?” said Harry angrily.

“You, Potter,” said Malfoy and began to laugh, leaving the hall by himself, eventually calling
Crabbe and Goyle along with him.

Harry was so tense and breathing so heavily that he could feel himself shaking out of rage. Had
it not been for Hermione stroking him gently on the back, he would have chased after Malfoy and
torn him limb from limb.

“He can't - he wouldn't - “

” - dare. I know, Harry,” said Hermione softly. “He doesn't know what he's talking
about. He just wants to get you upset.”

“What if he's not joking, though,” spoke Harry as he noticed that most of the Hall had
already cleared itself out.

“I'll never let anyone try to hurt you, Harry,” said Hermione, engulfing him in a hug while
Harry could still very well see tears shining in her eyes as she tried to hide them from him.

“I know...I know...” Harry whispered in her ear as he closed his eyes and brought his hand up
and down her back. However, the only thing he could really think at the moment was: *I wish I
could say the same...*

Hermione had been right about Snape's disappearance, but, during the next several days, no
one seemed willing enough to bring anything up yet on the topic and Harry, Ron, and Hermione had
all avoided doing so altogether. Whenever anyone mentioned Potions, a bunch of people jumped,
stricken, and then continued timidly with their activities.

His disappearance was so subtle, and yet, somehow expected. Now, however, he most likely was not
coming back. And yet Harry wondered if it was still possible for him to have been a spy for both
sides.

As they all sat quietly at dinner, no one speaking much, Harry watched Hermione and wondered
what was on her mind, her face screwed up in concentration.

However, before he could ask her what was the matter, the daily owl post had been released
within the castle and a greyish owl swooped over next to Hermione, who had been looking up toward
the ceiling for mail, and dropped an envelope in her hand.

She ripped it open as Harry exchanged a curious look with Ron, and scanned her eyes through the
paper that she unfolded.

Harry watched as her eyes filled with what seemed to him like despise and absolute fury.
Hermione bit her lip harshly and looked up at them, swallowing unpleasantly, and began to read the
letter:

*“You foolish girl. Do you honestly believe and have the nerve to think that I would consider
writing such a useless piece for no particular interest or profit? Do you not understand that
it's over? The Ministry of Magic is gone, you idiot girl! Which means that no one is nearly as
concerned in who is an Animagus as they ever were! Oh I can't wait until this is over and I can
properly start writing again. I have oh so much to comment on! And, this time, you're not going
to stop me. Why is that, you ask? Well, you have no idea, Miss Perfect, just how much freedom I
have now. You see, I am now a Registered Animagus. Illegally, of course, but that'll be our
little secret. You see, Miss Know-It-All, since everyone is running around too busy to pay
attention to any of the unimportant details, it had been oh so easy for me to forge my
registration.*

*So what are you going to do about it? Send me to Azkaban, perhaps? Well, the news is no you,
Prissy, Azkaban's been destroyed, and if you think you can use this letter as evidence,
you've got another thing coming. Oh, I know your sick little mind, girl! That's why
I've put a Vanishing Spell on this letter so it should be long gone just moments after you
finish reading it. And don't even try to duplicate it, it'll get nasty! I won't be in
contact with you anytime soon so hesitate to write on my newly privileged honor.*

*Rita Skeeter*,

*Registered Animagus and Successful Reporter*.” Hermione stopped reading the letter and
seemed to be shaking slightly.

Surely enough, as soon as Hermione had finished reading the letter aloud, it ripped itself out
of her hands, folded itself several times and disappeared with a `pop.'

Hermione was breathing very heavily and her eyes were shining with tears of rage.

Harry watched as her hands formed themselves into fists and she got up from the table,
furiously, storming out of the Great Hall.

“Hermione, wait!” Harry yelled after her. “Hermione!” But it was too late and he had no choice
other than to chase after her because she was walking very rapidly, her cloak violently swishing
behind her, with no intentions of turning back.

“Hermione - “ he called once more, but she still seemed too determined to pay attention.

Finally, he heard her yell, as she was still speed walking, “I don't believe it! I don't
believe it! She's lying. She can't have done! It's against the law...”

“Hermione, this is Rita Skeeter, she's not exactly a lawful - Where are you going?”

“I need to know...”

Harry had no idea what she was talking about, but panted as he ran after her up a flight of
stairs, down several corridors, and over to the hall where he knew perfectly well that the Room of
Requirements appeared.

As Hermione found her way toward a newly-appeared door at the side of the hall, she swung open
the door and walked inside.

“I need the official list of legal Animagi!” she snapped to the room, looking about.

No sooner had she said so than she had picked up the sheet from a table found in the room just
as Harry had managed to walk in after her. Her eyes scanned the paper very rapidly and she sniffed,
shaking her head. “Yep. She's here,” said Hermione furiously, still looking down at the
parchment. “Her name is written - “ Suddenly, Hermione's eyes seem to focus on one spot on the
paper and they widened, her mouth slightly opening in horror.

Harry furrowed his eyebrows and asked ”What is it?” curiously.

“Oh my goodness...” she whispered, lifting her hand to her mouth, still gazing at the paper.

“What? What's wrong?” Harry said urgently.

Hermione looked at him, biting her lip nervously. “Oh...Harry...It's...N-Narcissa
Black's name is on the list.”

**A/N:** Really not sure when I'll update next, but I hope that it'll be sooner than
later. Oh, and just so you know, Snape did not disappear straight away after Narcissa returned. He
disappeared after that. I'll explain a bunch of this...um...very interesting information later.
Sorry to keep you in suspense, but life's cruel like that and so am I. Until next chapter.
Please review!

-->



17. Lost and Found
------------------



**A/N:** I really was not happy with the number of reviews that I received last time I
updated, so if you could please say something after you read, that would help a lot! Thank you!

Chapter 17

Lost and Found

“What?” Harry breathed.

He attempted to snatch the paper out of her hands to see for himself, but Hermione simply folded
it neatly and began tapping it against her hand as she paced up and down the room.

“Should we tell someone?” she suddenly stopped and asked Harry anxiously.

“What do you mean?” said Harry, still trying to stick one thing to another. “She's a
*registered* Animagus, Hermione. You really think no one knows?”

“I just can't believe I didn't see it before...”

“What are you talking about?”

“Harry, I saw the list in third year, don't you remember? I even knew that Sirius, Peter,
and your father shouldn't have been Animagi - “

”Don't - “ he said angrily.

”I'm sorry, Harry! I know it's not something you want to discuss, but we can't
escape it! This is kind of important, if you know what I mean!”

“Right...”

“Harry please don't be like this...you're not doing anyone any favors!”

“I know, okay! I said all right!” Harry yelled only to see Hermione staring back at him with
tears in her eyes.

“I'm - I'm so sorry, Hermione. I - I didn't mean to - “

”That's all right, Harry. I understand that this is something difficult for you...I'm
sorry too.”

There was a bit of an awkward silence as Harry attempted to avoid looking straight into
Hermione's face and Hermione seemed to be pondering with her hand up against her chin.

“You know what I think, Harry?” she finally said.

“Huh? What?”

“I think Narcissa doesn't really want us to know. I mean, I'm sure Dumbledore knows
about it and so, but I'm sure that it's not something that she's about to claim to her
students like Professor McGonagall. Why don't we just leave this alone?”

Harry thought about it for a moment and then nodded.

They exited the Room of Requirements and walked back to the Great Hall together.

“What kind of animal do you think she would transform into?” he asked curiously.

“Me?” she said immediately.

“Yeah, you, Hermione. Who else could I be talking to?”

“Oh - no, I just thought you said - um, never mind. Well, Professor Malfoy...I dunno, Harry.
What about you? What do you think?”

“Well, for one, I don't know how people even consider becoming Animagi after reading the
book. It's awful. I mean, first of all, it's painful in the beginning. Second, you've
got all these weird senses to get accustomed to - “

”Yeah, but, I mean, I'm sure that you'd get used to it after a while...”

“I guess,” said Harry. “So, I don't know either. Maybe a jaguar...”

“A jaguar?” said Hermione, laughing. “Harry, you're not serious!”

“Well you didn't say anything so - “ said Harry, blushing.

”All right, all right...hmmm....I'd say....maybe...a fox?”

“A fox? Yeah, I think I could see that...how about a ferret?”

“Harry!”

“I was just joking!”

Harry and Hermione had decided not to inform either Ron, Neville, Ginny, or Luna of what they
had found out, but rather preferred to keep that information to themselves. If Narcissa really was
an Animagus, so be it, but the whole school didn't have to know. They weren't even supposed
to know it in the first place.

“I see you all have read the material. That is good, but today we will go even further into the
Animism Spell. Does anyone know who may use such a Spell?”

“Someone hit in the head?” suggested Harry.

“Not the time for a joke, Mr. Potter. It is never a time to joke in this class. Anyone other
than Mr. Potter, please? Ms. Granger, you seem peculiarly quiet today?”

“Wha - oh. Sorry, Professor. Um...well, I suppose someone who might desire to produce a new
species of animal? A legal, species, that is. Unlike something of the sort such as dementors -
“

”You're telling me that dementors were created by - “

”Mr. Thomas, do you have a problem with handling your own mouth? Or is it that it seems to have
the peculiar idea of not being quiet when required?”

“Sorry, Professor,” he mumbled.

“Indeed, what Ms. Granger has noted is correct. Creatures such as dementors and even werewolves
were created by spells such as this. Mind you, it would take magicians years to figure how to use
the Spells correctly, only to get them right, and that is why it has caused so much torture.
However, that is initially how some magical beings were developed. Now, moving on, for an essay, I
want you to research any possible creatures whom you may believe may have been created by the
Animism Spell. Next lesson we shall see your opinions and we shall know the truth about some of
them. Two scrolls in the least!”

Harry was about to groan, but then held himself back, and he had the feeling as if much of the
class did the same.

“So there's hippogriffs, veelas, vampires, werewolves...um...I can't think anymore!”

“Harry, you have to try!”

“Easy for you to say, Hermione,” groaned Ron, “you've already written like five scrolls when
she only asked for two. Two! I thought you were good at Arithmancy!”

“I'm going to bed,” said Hermione curtly before Ron could continue to rant and, picking up
her books, left to the girl's dormitory.

“What d'you do that for?” snapped Harry. “She could have helped.”

“Yeah, well, does she have to be such a know-it-all?”

Harry raised his eyebrows.

Ron narrowed his eyes, thinking. “Yeah,” both boys finally announced together, returning to
their essays.

“Say, Ron, just out of curiosity, do you - what animal do you think Professor Malfoy would turn
into if - if she was an Animagus?”

“Er, why?”

“Just wondering,” Harry shrugged.

“Well, I suppose something like a tiger or - “

”Yeah, why is that?”

“I dunno. I suppose it's something in her eyes.”

“What d'you mean?”

“Have you ever looked into a person's eyes and could just tell their personality? I mean,
it's kind of natural.”

“Er, no - not really.”

“Not even Hermione?”

Harry though about it for while and then said, “Well, yeah. I mean, when I look into her eyes, I
can see her love for me and I can see when she's concerned and - “

”All right, all right, let's not get carried away,” Ron brushed away his comments. “The
point is, you can just - I mean you can just often tell, can't you?”

“I guess,” said Harry, still thinking about it. “So what would be my personality, Ron?”

Ron looked at him as if he was insane. “Harry, that's just wrong, okay. Why don't you
ask a girl that question?”

“Fine, be that way! I thought you were my friend.”

“Yeah, friend, better come up with something more for this essay or we'll both fail.”

“Right...what about...merpeople?”

“Yeah, that'd do! Why didn't I think of that?”

“Because you were unconscious for most of the time.”

“But still...”

“Anyway....what else...?”

“I think I'll turn in for the night and finish this in Charms tomorrow morning.”

“I don't think you can.”

“Yeah...well, it can't be perfect, can it? `Night Harry.”

Harry looked down at the essay and sighed, flipping through the stacks of books on the table and
eventually scribbling down whatever he could and going to bed himself.

“Now that you all have turned in your essays, which I trust were written only to your best
capabilities, I'm sure that some of you would like to know for a fact which of the creatures
that you have proposed could possibly have been created with the Animism Spell.”

Harry tried hard not to think whether Ron was finishing his essay in Charms at this very moment,
but then decided that he probably wasn't going to bother.

“Who would like to volunteer? Anyone?”

Parvati raised her hand.

“Yes, Miss Patil?”

“What about unicorns?”

“Unicorns were actually created as they are. They were not bred in any manner. Although they may
seem to be a mix between horses and something like goats, I assure you that they were not bred.
Anyone else care to take a gander?”

Parvati seemed slightly put out.

“Dragons?” said Seamus.

“Wrong again, I'm afraid, but a good guess. Think of a something of a mix between humans
now, those were all animals.”

“What about veelas?” said Hermione rather stiffly.

“There's one,” said Narcissa calmly. “Anyone know what an earlier breed of the veela was
known as?”

“Erm...a siren?” said Dean Thomas.

“Very good, Mr. Thomas. Yes, sirens. Although they seem to have been part of the earlier
mythological era, they certainly were the earlier version of today's veelas. They are a mix, as
so many of you would guess, of dydrids - which are gigantic birds with the tails of reptiles - and,
put it simply, witches.

“What about centaurs, merpeople, werewolves, dementors, vampires? Any of those?” she asked the
class. “As a matter of fact, they all were.”

“Not goblins or house-elves, surely?” said Hermione, her eyes wide.

“Well, Miss Granger, I wouldn't be so sure about house-elves. You see, they haven't been
around as they have been for all eternity, if you know what I mean. I believe that they were
something of a mix between goblins and wild elves, but that really could not have been done with
this Spell. Remember, this is about a mix between animals and humans.”

“How about aquapaths?” said Harry curiously.

“Peculiarly enough, Mr. Potter, not enough is known about the aquapaths to exactly suggest
something like that. It would seem so, but no. Aquapaths are creatures too powerful for anyone to
meddle with. Ancient people believed them to be gods and used to worship them us such, just as sea
monsters and demons like Scylla. But no.”

“Oh, what about a hippogriff?”

“Another guess, but, once again, that is an animal.”

“Professor Malfoy,” said Harry. “I may be only curios, but how were dementors created with this
Spell. I mean, what were they a mix of?”

“Good question, Mr. Potter. Dementors, actually, were created with two of the Eternal Spells.
One being the Animism Spell and the other if anyone should guess, the Transferral Spell. I believe
that they were also the result of demonic possession as an illegal practice. Dementors are still
being studied even today and it is still curious as to why not all muggles tend to see
dementors.”

“Not all muggles, Professor?”

“There are those few who seldom are able to see what they call shadows of dementors, claiming
them to be demonic spirits from the Realm of Death. And I assure you, demons do exist, but they are
even invisible to a magician's eye. However, demons are not what most muggles imagine when they
see them rather as horned lizards or something of the sort. Demons are usually characterized to be
present at the hand of murder or something of the sort. You can often tell when a demon is acting
withing you, but I assure you that no one in this class in near demon possession, so let us move on
from this topic. Yes, Miss Brown...”

The lesson continued as they discussed further inclinations of the Animism Spell and the types
of effects that it had on the receiver.

Professor Malfoy announced that the eighth spell that they were going to be dealing with would
be called the Astral Spell where a star would be cursed to have a certain effect on a person.

Lavender Brown passed Harry, Ron, and Hermione as they were eating lunch that day. Harry watched
her suspiciously for any sign of giggles, raised eyebrows, pointing, or all of the above. Instead,
she seemed to mindlessly keep walking and sit herself next to Parvati only a couple of seats away,
not even glancing at them once.

Harry turned to Hermione.

“So, are we going to do anything about Lavender?”

“Don't you worry about that too. I've taken care of it.”

“So what did you tell her?”

“I didn't. I erased he memory.'

“You did *what*?!” Ron nearly fell out of his seat.

“You heard me. I had no choice, Harry, I'm sorry.”

“But, you could get into serious trouble for that, Hermione.”

“I know, but people kept coming up to me, asking what Lavender was taking about. I could tell
that she hadn't spilled the whole truth, but it seemed that she was definitely on the verge of
being completely out in the open.”

Harry was speechless and Ron was staring at her with his mouth hanging open his fork half-way to
his mouth.

“I think you need to see Madam Pomfrey, Hermione. Honestly,” said Ron.

“Why?” she asked.

“Because your showing signs of mental insanity. I mean, how could you do that?! She shares a
dorm with you! Don't you feel guilty?”

“I wouldn't feel guilty, Ron, if I knew that she'd keep her mouth shut.”

Ron didn't say anything but continued to grumble over his food.

“She's got a point,” Harry told him.

“I dunno, Harry. I'm still worried about her.”

“Oh, Ron, that's so sweet!” she said in an overly high-pitched voice, folding her hands over
her heart and kissing him on the cheek. “You're such a ickle-wickle sweetie pie!”

Ron looked as if he'd just seen a Crumple Horned Snorlak.

He turned to Harry. “I'm serious, man. You've gotta get this one to the Hospital
Wing.”

Hermione began laughing and shook her head saying, “Ron, you know we still have to pretend,
right? Trust me, I haven't lost my mind. If anything, you should make sure that essay of yours
is up to scratch. I'm sure Professor Malfoy will have more than one look at it.”

“Yeah, right...whatever...” he said, returning to his food. “Aaaargh!” he suddenly fell backward
on his chair, dropping his fork to the floor and grabbing his foot in pain. Crookshanks emerged
serenely from under the table.

“Crookshanks!” breathed Hermione, picking up her cat. “Did the mean little boy hurt you?”

“Hurt it? Hurt it? Look what it did to me, Hermione! You know, my foot might be bleeding!” said
Ron furiously, getting up and clutching his foot.

“I wonder what he's doing here. Last time I checked, he was in the Gryffindor common room.
Do you think Ginny might have let him out?”

“Hermione! I'm kind of in pain here.”

“Oh, don't be so pathetic, Ron. Listen, can you take him back upstairs for me?”

Ron got up and faced her. “Take it upstairs? After what it just - ?”

”Ron! First of all, it's not an `it.' *His* name is Crookshanks. Second of all,
it's what any good boyfriend would do, right Harry?” she said teasingly.

Ron snatched the cat from her hands. “Hey, be gentle with him!” cried Hermione. Unwillingly and
grumbling worse than ever, Ron made his way up to the Gryffindor common room.

“You can't make this easy for him, can you?” said Harry, shaking his head.

“Well...no,” said Hermione, grinning and sitting down. “It's him that's making it hard.
I'm just trying to play along and he's...well...not trying.”

“That's Ron for you.”

“I guess you're right. Have you worked on anything with Matt yet?”

“Does it look like I've had the chance to do that?”

Hermione thought about it for a moment and then said, “Not really.”

“That's what I thought. I don't even know when to work on this. It's either school
or the war. Take your pick.'

“This is kind of more important that school, here, Harry.”

“You're right, Hermione. I really need to budge up, fit this into my schedule, and then go
through school in any way I can. So I'll probably be failing a few classes - “ Harry stopped at
the sight of her screwed up face.

“All right, all right, so I won't be failing any classes. I'll just...I have no idea
what to do.”

“Don't worry, Harry. I'll help you out.”

“Thanks, Hermione. There should honestly be more people like you in the world.”

“Don't you wish that?” she said with a grin.

“Hey, watch it there, Lavender's still within earshot.”

Hermione laughed, shaking her head until they saw Ron coming back, his face slightly while and
solemn.

“Ron, what's wrong? You look terrible!” said Hermione seriously.

Ron sat down across from the two and said, “Um, Harry...there's....something you need to
know. There's...been a break in...”

“What?” said Harry and Hermione together.

“The Portrait Hole was removed by...something...”

“So the Fat Lady's not there?”

Ron shook his head. “And...er...there's something else...”

“What?” said Harry suspiciously.

“Um...Harry...nothing was taken...but we think...I mean, your trunk was open and we
think...”

“That they took something of mine?” said Harry. “Why would they do that? I don't have
anything to take of importance.”

“Harry, are you sure?” asked Hermione, looking concerned. Harry thought about it and they
decided to get up and look for himself. What did he have? Maybe they took some of his money, but he
doubted that any student would break into a common room just to take some galleons.

Ron and Hermione followed him up to Gryffindor tower where he found a group of students
whispering together and standing outside of the entrance as if afraid to go inside in case the
thief came back.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione made their way past them as they stared and their whispers
intensified.

As they made their way to the boy's dormitory, Harry opened the door slowly. Hermione stayed
outside and agreed to wait for the both of them.

Harry saw his four-poster and looked around to see the dormitory deserted. He came to his trunk,
where he saw that the top was, in fact, thrown open. He bent over on his knees and began searching
through. What would they take...what would someone want? He thought of the gifts that Sirius had
given him and be searched down to the very bottom of his trunk, but they seemed to be all there. He
suddenly grasped his chest for a sign of the necklace that his grandmother had given him and had
just realized that he had taken it off. He looked at the bedside table, searching through books and
drawers but it wasn't there. He looked back to see the mirror, but that was gone too.

Lifting the trunk top so that it almost closed Harry stood up slowly.

“What's up?” asked Ron. “Harry, did you - what the bloody hell?”

Harry backed away from the trunk. On top of it, a green smoky skull with a snake coming out of
its mouth was engraved.

“It's the Dark Mark,” Harry whispered.

“Harry?” Hermione called from outside. “Harry, is everything all right?”

“Yeah, come on in, Hermione,” said Harry in a voice unlike his own.

“Harry what happen - “ Hermione froze as she reached the two boys and saw the mark, gasping and
raising a hand to her mouth. “Who could have done this?” she said, looking at Harry with her eyes
wide.

“Yeah...and why,” said Harry.

“What did they take?” Hermione asked.

“They...they don't want me to keep in contact with Cilia. She must know something...”

“I don't understand. How could they - ?”

“I don't know. I have to go and see Dumbledore.”

Hermione nodded and looked once more at the trunk sternly.

As Harry was walking to the Headmaster's office, all he could think was why would anyone
want to stop him communication with his grandmother. It made no sense whatsoever. What could she
know that someone like Dumbledore couldn't tell him? And even if they did have a good enough
reason, whoever they were, how did they break into Gryffindor tower and just who the heck did they
think they were?

After reaching the gargoyle and guessing at several passwords once more, Harry was finally let
in and practically burst into his office without the regard for manners. Dumbledore was sitting
behind his desk and examining a rather large piece of parchment.

“Sir?” panted Harry.

Dumbledore looked up.

“Is something wrong, Harry?”

“Er...someone's broken into our common room, sir.”

“Yes, I am aware of that, Harry,” said Dumbledore calmly and continued to look at the
parchment.

“You - you're aware of it? Er...sir...they - they took something of mine. Sir, I don't
think that they want me to keep in contact with Cilia. Do you - do you have any idea why that would
be, sir?”

“Something like a break in is bound to stay secret for about two seconds after its occurrence
due to the circumstances which we are in, Harry,” he spoke. Dumbledore looked up and walked around
his desk. “I do not think that they could have been aware of the fact that the Order has other ways
of communicating with each other. Fawkes” - he turned to the phoenix - “I believe you heard what
Harry just said. Would you kindly inform Mrs. Potter that she is not to attempt to communicate with
him through either item, although I am more than sure that she will be able to figure it out for
herself?”

Within seconds, the phoenix burst into a flame and its song pierced the room.

Dumbledore looked at Harry with a peculiar look on his face.

“Harry, who do you think would have done this?”

“Er,” Harry was taken aback at being asked the question. “I don't exactly know, sir.”

“You haven't a clue?”

“No sir,” Harry shook his head. “Do you?”

“I have a suspicion, and nothing more, Harry, that whoever did this was most definitely not a
student.”

Harry looked perplexed. “Why do you say that, sir?”

“Simply because whoever did this must have clearly known that you were in contact with Cilia.
And the only people that knew of her coming here were only those that you met at the lighthouse,
Harry.”

“So you're saying that whoever did this is the traitor, sir?”

“Whoever did this, Harry, doesn't want you to know about an upcoming death.”

“Sir?”

“Cilia is the only known banshee alive who is not a servant of Lord Voldemort, Harry, and she
also happens to be your grandmother. If he is planning something, it is to kill me, but my death
could just predict his coming here, to the school.”

“Of course...why didn't I think of it before!” Harry said to himself.

“So, you see, Harry, Cilia could have proved to be rather useful in times like these, but,
unfortunately, thanks to someone's rather handy work, I'm afraid that we will never find
out.”

“Sir, could I ask you something?”

“You may, Harry.”

“Um...I don't want to sound as if this is something that scares me or anything, but, sir, I
- earlier on Draco Malfoy...he said something. He - he told me...that he knew how to get me to
Voldemort.”

Dumbledore looked at him, deep in though, he felt as if his eyes were piercing right through
him. “Harry, do you have any idea what Mr. Malfoy might know, by any chance?”

“What do you mean, sir?”

He walked over to him. “What I mean, is that, would Mr. Malfoy know of any relations that you
might currently be having.”

“Er...no, sir?”

“Harry...about Miss Granger...”

“What about her?” Harry said very quickly and almost immediately.

Dumbledore smiled.

“Just take care of her, Harry.”said Dumbledore and walked back to his desk where he began to
examine his parchment again.

“You know nothing, sir,” Harry suddenly said furiously. “You know nothing about that...”

Dumbledore looked at him, blinking. “Harry, has anyone ever told you that all of the answers
that you are searching for can be found as if through a looking-glass, in one's eyes.”

Harry looked at him. “Ron said that.”

“Another extraordinary person like Miss Granger and yourself. I believe he got that from Miss
Lovegood.”

“That would explain it,” Harry whispered to himself.

“Take care, Harry. I assure that mark will be removed from your trunk soon enough, you need not
worry. Other than that, just make sure that your plans with Mr. Thompson go smoothly...and,
Harry...watch your dreams, please. I have a feeling you haven't seen the last of what has
started tonight.”

“Okay,” said Harry, nodding, and left his office with something to ponder about.

When Harry got back to the tower, he met Hermione and Ron sitting on at one of the tables and
talking together. Harry came up to them and Hermione immediately asked, “What did he say?”

“He reckons it's not a student,” said Harry, taking a seat.

“Well, of course it wasn't a student!” said Hermione at once. “To think! Taking out the
Portrait hole and leaving the Dark Mark - I should think not!”

“I think you made your point, Hermione,” said Ron.

“He reckons Malfoy might know, though,” said Harry, not looking at Hermione.

He saw her eyes widen. “Know? Know what? What in Heaven's sake - ?”

“About us.”

“Us?”

“Us?”Ron repeated.

“About Hermione and I, Ron,” said Harry.

“How in blazes would he know that?” said Ron.

“He went on about some rubbish about my eyes,” said Harry, shrugging.

“Not like...what I said, was it?” said Ron, bewildered.

“Sort of,” said Harry simply.

“What should we do, Harry?” said Hermione.

“Do? Hermione, you're usually the one with all the answers!” he shot at her.

“Yeah, well, why don't you try it for a turn, Harry?” said Hermione furiously.

“Me?”

“Yes. Why do I always have to be the one to tell you what to do? Why does it all have to be -
?”

“Oh, don't even start with that, Hermione, you know perfectly well that every time we're
out there on an adventure, it's me that's got to - “

”How dare you, Harry! Ron and I - all right, well, I do just as much as - “

”Maybe you do, but that's no reason to - “

”Maybe? Maybe? Maybe you'd better appreciate what's in front of you Harry while you
still have it!” yelled Hermione and, picking up her books, slammed her chair furiously into the
table and left.

Harry watched her go and couldn't tell if he was feeling more pain or resentment at the
moment, but he could tell that he had a fair doze of both.

“Mental, she is,” said Ron, shaking his head.

“Sod off, Ron,” said Harry and, watching the stricken expression on his face, Harry left him
alone in the common room, walking up to the boy's dormitory and getting ready for bed.

The next couple of days were probably some of the worst that Harry had ever had in his life. He,
Ron, and Hermione were not only talking to each other, but they were studying in separate rooms at
all costs. Not only that, but they couldn't even stand to see each other in the same room. Not
that Harry minded, but Hermione would show signs of repulsion every time she saw Harry and would
leave. Ron didn't seem to mind either, but Harry got so fed up with his sulky self, sitting
within corners and avoiding looking at Harry that he often found that it would be best if he left
the room as well. All three avoided sitting next to each other during classes and Harry
couldn't even tell them that the Dark Mark had been removed from his trunk or anything
whatsoever since each would either turn away from him whenever they got within each other's
sight or look as if they had smelled something particularly nasty under their nose.

Harry was so tiered of this routine that he didn't know whether it would be better to try
talking to them or leave it alone, lest it got worse. He knew that he had apologies that he had to
make, but just as he was about to come up to Hermione in the common room, Matt called out to him
from across the room and Harry had no choice than to turn around and walk the other way.

“What's up?” he said.

“I'll tell you what's not up, Potter. Your plans. I though we were supposed to work this
through, remember?” said Matt. “I thought you wanted to help this school, but I guess I thought
wrong.”

“No - I do. I really do I just - so many things have been going on at the same time that
I've barely had time to think - “

”Yeah, well, better start looking for time, or we just might run out. Listen, meet me in the
library tomorrow and maybe we can work something out. I know my dad's going to meet with you
pretty soon, so we better have something planned out. Look, just meet me there around six so that
we'll have enough time to get everything together, all right?”

“Sounds like a plan,” said Harry, nodding.

He looked over where Hermione was sitting a moment ago and noticed that she was gone.

Sighing, he turned in for the night and, going up to the boy's dormitory, climbed into his
four-poster and slumbered off to sleep.

“I know how to get him the one thing that he needs to stay alive..you, Potter,” sneered Malfoy
somewhere off in a haze.

Harry looked around and saw that he was amongst a very foggy mist though which Malfoy's
voice seemed to echo.

“You'll never win, Malfoy! You're a lousy captain and you were an even worse excuse for
a human being. You'll never win, you hear me?! Never!”

He heard Malfoy laugh in return.

“Have I touched a nerve?” he laughed even harder. As Malfoy's laughing face sneered
somewhere through the haze, Harry attempted to grasp at it, but eventually felt the mist swim over
him like a lake of water and he was in another vision.

He was in the Chamber of Secrets. He walked around, starring at the stone pillars that occupied
the underground tunnels. As it had been destroyed four years ago, there it stood fully renewed.
Harry wondered if there was another basilisk and whipped around in fright. He turned around once
more only to see a person standing with his back to him. Oh, no, wait...it was a woman with long
hair. She had her back to Harry and her hands were intertwined at her back and she was wearing a
Hogwarts robe. Harry hesitated firstly and then slowly came up to her, tapping her on the
shoulder.

“Excuse me?” he asked. “Who - ?”

The woman turned around solemnly and he looked into the face of his mother, clearly in her
Hogwarts years and looking at him with glassy eyes.

“M-mum?” he asked.

She forced a very small smile which suddenly turned into an equally small frown and her eyes
filled with sorrow.

“M-Mum what are you doing here? This is the Chamber of Secrets! We have to get out! M-mum?”

The woman turned her head and looked away to another direction. Harry followed her gaze and saw
the dead body of Sirius lying there.

His eyes widened and ran up to him.

“Sirius! Sirius, wake up! Sirius!” Harry tried to shake him, but his head lolled to the side and
he didn't stir. There were blood marks all over his body and he lay in a pool of what resembled
his own blood. “S-Sirius,” Harry whispered through tears that he found forming themselves at his
throat.

He looked back at Lily and saw that she was still staring at them both, wearing the same frown.
Suddenly she opened her mouth and let out something which sounded very much like a sweet, sweet
song.

She sung strange words in one phrase and then stopped.

“M-mum?” said Harry. He looked at Sirius's dead body and them back at her, then gasped. Lily
was gone and Tom was standing in her place, looking sternly at Harry.

He began to walk toward him and Sirius and Harry grasped for his wand, but it wasn't there.
Instead, all he could find was his grandmother's locket and, as he looked into it, he saw his
grandmother's face calling to him. “Harry, run! Harry, save yourself! You have to get out!”

“I can't!” he yelled back at her. “I have to save the others!” he cried, though he was not
exactly sure who the others were.

“Noooo....Harry...Noooo....” cried Cilia as Harry watched Tom shadow himself above him and Harry
saw his grandmother's face disappear.

Harry stood up full height and said, “I'm not afraid of you anymore.”

Tom smirked and suddenly turned into Lord Voldemort. Harry watched as his piercing red eyes
looked at Harry with hate and his scar burst open with pain, but Harry didn't stir.

“I'm not afraid of you, either,” he said as if he felt there was a need to say those words.
He looked into his eyes with most difficulty and saw his rage to get his hands at Harry and murder
him, but he saw something else there. Something that he hadn't noticed before, and it was as if
everything had been happening all over again - everything was flashing before his eyes again. And
there she was - Lily again. Harry didn't know when it had happened, but his mother was standing
before him. This time, they were not in the Chamber of Secrets, but it was only the two of them.
Lily smiled and laughed, taking Harry's hands and she leaned over to kiss his forehead. She let
go of his hands and slowly began to walk away, waving her hand at him and her face returning to the
small frown that she had earlier. Harry waved back and he could feel the dream ending...he would
have expected himself to wake, but it was as if something held him back. Harry suddenly opened his
eyes fully and saw himself at the front of what seemed like hundreds of hooded and masked figures,
all standing as if in one army and facing him.

“My Lord,” one of them croaked, “how long will it take?”

Harry stroked his icy chin and said, “They're planning something...but no matter...I'd
say...give it enough time and it will only be too easy to say when and how...I still have loyalties
there....we'll have to work from inside out...”

“And then, my Lord?” asked another Death Eater anxiously.

Harry turned his head toward him and said, “And then...we do what we do best, gentlemen...we
attack...but first...we need a hostage...”

“A hostage, my Lord?”

“But who?”

“Silence! It cannot be anyone within Hogwarts, since it is only too well protected, but I
believe I can think of just the thing that will work..”

“My Lord?”

“We'll aim for his heart...that always gets the fool...Tetra!” he barked at a Death
Eater.

A dark figure stepped forward and nodded it's head.

“I'll need to induce a plan with you. You will be working individually during our
little...Hogwarts reunion...” Voldemort laughed and his Death Eaters followed suit, though Harry
could tell that they had no idea why they were laughing. “Salience!” he said. Voldemort turned
around from them and said to himself, “It is only a matter of time, Harry Potter...I hope you hear
this...because I'm coming to get you...and this time, you will not escape.” Harry felt his
mouth stretch out into a horrible grin and could tell that he was laughing inside only moments
before he woke up breathing deeply from another vision that was, unfortunately, as real as it
got.

**A/N:** And there it is. Yet another chapter gone by as I get closer and closer to the end,
although I've still got quite a while until I finish. Please review. It won't kill you to
put a couple of words into the textbox below, I promise. If you have a question or comment, say so.
If you agreed or disagreed with something, say so. If you liked or didn't like the story so
far, say so, but say something at least! Thank you!

-->



18. A Plan for a Plan
---------------------



**A/N:** Thank you all for your reviews. Your words really do inspire an author to write!
They're greatly appreciated!

Chapter 18

A Plan for a Plan

Harry woke up panting, unsure if he was still in a dream or if he was in his own bed; everything
seemed blurry. Then, he remembered that his glasses were on the bedside table. He reached for them
and put them on hurriedly, still breathing deeply. They were going to take a hostage...someone was
in danger...Voldemort was coming for him...Harry felt so lost that he had not idea what to think.
He suddenly realized that it was still dark and he could now hear Ron's snores from the
four-poster next to his.

“Ron! Ron!” Harry called. He knew that it wouldn't be that easy to get him to wake up, so he
unraveled his bed sheets and came over to where Ron was sleeping.

“Ron, get up!” he hissed in his ear. Ron's hand moved around and hit Harry hard on the
face.

“Urgh....wha -? Who happened?” said Ron, whipping his eyes and getting up. Harry was rubbing his
face.

“Oh, sorry, there, I didn't mean to - oh, it's you, Harry, that's okay then.”

“Thanks, Ron,” said Harry, still rubbing his face furiously. “Listen,” said Harry, stopping and
turning to him in the dark, “I'm sorry about before, but you're my best friend Ron, and I
really need your help. I've got to tell you something. Come on!” Ron raised and eyebrow as if
unsure if he should trust him but then nodded and got up, following Harry downstairs to the common
room.

As they made their way toward the couch before the fireplace in the common room, Harry was
surprised to see Hermione sitting there with a blanket on her lap. She turned her head toward them
and he saw that her face was blank with misery and she mumbled, “I couldn't sleep,” at the two
boys.

Harry walked over to her and said, “I'm sorry, Hermione,” apologetically and, taking both of
her hands, he kissed the top of her head. “I was acting like a real jerk before. To both of you. I
was just really stressed out with everything.”

“I know, Harry. I guess we were too,” said Hermione, smiling. “I guess that even we sometimes
forget how hard it is for all of us at this time. Especially, you, Harry. I shouldn't have
gotten mad at you.”

“But I shouldn't have said what I said. I didn't mean it,” said Harry. “You and Ron do
so much for me that, if it weren't for you, I'd probably be dead.”

“Yeah, probably,” said Ron, sitting down and grinning.

“Is everything all right, Harry?” asked Hermione, looking at him.

Harry knew that he had sweat on his forehead and was probably looking extremely pale, so he
said, “Of course everything isn't all right. When has it every been? I had another night
mare.”

“Why do you think I couldn't stay in the girl's dormitory? Ginny kept muttering in her
sleep again,” said Hermione furiously.

“Aw, damn!” said Harry. He had forgotten about that.

“So did you want to say something, Harry?” Hermione continued.

“Er - yeah. I - it was so strange, I mean, I kept seeing my mother and then Sirius and then - it
was all a real blur. And Malfoy was there - “

”Harry, what are you talking about?”

“And then the dream changed and I was Voldemort again. And he - he said that he was coming to
get me. He knows that there's something that we're planning and he's going to take a
hostage - “

”A hostage?” shrieked Hermione.

“Keep your voice down,” whispered Harry.

“Right, sorry,” whispered Hermione.

“Who's it going to be?” asked Ron.

“I don't know, but he said that he couldn't take anyone from Hogwarts, obviously,
because it was so well protected, but he mentioned something to get at his heart..”

“Who's heart?” asked Hermione anxiously.

“I'm not sure,” said Harry. “Mine, maybe.”

“Harry, you don't know anyone outside of Hogwarts.”

“You don't think...?” said Harry suddenly.

“Not Cilia, surely?” said Hermione.

“Oh, man, that would suck,” said Ron.

“I don't think it's possible,” said Harry, denying it. “No - they couldn't.
Cilia's on the other side of the world. How could they - ?”

“Harry, they have their ways, but you also have to remember that Cilia is the only person that
you have - “

”He wouldn't,” said Harry, shaking his head. “He wouldn't dare.”

“Harry, this is Lord Voldemort. He would do anything to - “

”No,” said Harry defiantly. “He wouldn't.”

“Harry!”

“I can tell.”

“Harry, you can't pretend like this is - “

”I just know, Hermione. Trust me on this,” he said and she suddenly stopped and nodded
slowly.

“I trust you, Harry,” she said in a small voice.

“Good,” said Harry. “And I trust you. I trust both of you. But I need your help.”

Ron and Hermione both nodded.

“Look, there's this other new Death Eater. Her name is Tetra.”

“Tetra?” said Hermione. “Are you sure it's a she?”

“Well, it sounds like a girl's name.”

“Yes, but - “

”But what, Hermione?”

“I'm just not sure, is all.”

“Well, Tetra's going to be given some assignment by him and I have no idea who she is or
what it is.”

“Tetra...that's four...” Hermione mumbled. “..Four...four of what?”

“Hermione? What are you going on about?” asked Harry.

“Tetra is the prefix for the number four,” said Hermione dreamily. “What would be a four?”

“It's probably just her name,” said Ron.

“No, no,” said Hermione. “It sounds significant.”

“Well...whether it's significant or not, I'm not sure how important that is right now,
but we just have to watch out for her or him or whatever.”

“Right, so what do you want us to do?” asked Hermione.

“Take care of yourselves.”

“What?” said Ron and Hermione at the same time.

“You heard me, I want you to watch out for both of yourselves. No matter what, you come
first.”

“Harry, this is - “

”No,” said Harry, shacking his head and stopping her mid-sentence. “I mean it. You're pretty
much all that I have left. All I need you to do is watch out for each other. Not me, not anyone
else, but you. I don't know about my future. As far as I'm concerned, I might not have a
future at all, but you should. I want you two to have a future. Hermione, if something happens to
me, move on.”

“What?” said Hermione, her face aghast.

“Move on. As long as it's not Draco Malfoy, I want you to have a life, I - “

”Harry, I don't think you realize what you're asking me - “

”I know,” said Harry. “Ron, you two. You have a family and you have Luna. And you have Hermione.
You two are great friends and cousins and I want you to look out for one another. Just do me a
favor and if anything happens, promise me that you will move on.”

“Harry, we can't - “ said Ron.

“I don't care what you can and cannot do, Ron. The both of you. I need you to swear to me.
Right now.”

Both Ron and Hermione seemed as if they were looking at a ghost.

“Swear!” barked Harry.

“We promise, Harry,” said Hermione with tears in her eyes. “We- we promise - “

”- That you'll move on.”

“Yeah,” said Ron gloomily.

“Good,” said Harry. “Well, I'm glad that's settled,” he said sounding as natural as he
could make it.

Hermione shook her head, looking away from the two boys.

“Hermione...” said Harry, putting his hand gently on her arm as the firelight danced on his
skin. “I'm sorry..”

She freed her arm of his touch and got up, looking furious with tears streaming down her face.
“No, you know what, Harry, you're always sorry, but what about me? Did you even think about the
effect that this would have on me? Or Ron? What about *my* heart? Do you even have any idea
the pain that it's going through right now - “

”Hermione - “ he reached for her hand.

“NO!” she yelled turning away from him.

Harry suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders furiously and turned her around, kissing her angrily
on the lips. When he let go, both of them were breathing very heavily. Harry caught a glimpse of
Ron and saw that he was looking away humbly.

“Don't do this to me, Harry...” she whispered. “Don't ever leave me,” she said as she
pressed her nose against his face and passed her fingers through his hair.

“I won't,” Harry said. “I won't leave you, Hermione. But this is just so unpredictable
that - “

Hermione silenced him by putting her fingers over his mouth.

“Shh,” she whispered. “Don't speak. You tend to make things worse that way, Harry.”

“Does it really matter that much?” he asked her softly.

“You have no idea,” said Hermione, grinning.

“Well, this is all very exciting,” said Ron over enthusiastically, getting up from the couch and
clapping his hands together.

“You're breaking the moment, here,” said Harry.

“Yeah, well, someone's gotta do it. It just happens to be the job of the sidekick, eh?”

Harry and Hermione laughed.

“Oh, Ron, what would we do without you?” asked Hermione, still laughing.

“Probably a hell of a lot more than your parents would call for, Hermione,” said Ron
teasingly.

“Oh, shut up!” she said, though still laughing.

She hugged Harry deeply and buried her face in his shirt.

Ron came up and hugged to other two.

“Roooon!” moaned Hermione.

“What? Am I supposed to believe that I have to be left out of this? Fat chance.”

Harry, Ron, and Hermione hugged for the next couple of minutes and then all decided to stay up
on the couch and sleep there, Hermione in the center with the two boys leaning against her and
sleeping as soundly as ever.

That day, Harry gathered anything that could help him make his plans with Matt, though he
wasn't sure what good anything besides a parchment and some spare ink would do. Hermione wished
him good luck as Harry went off to the library and gave him a spare kiss on the cheek and Ron gave
him a pat on the back. “I'm not going off to war yet,” he reminded them.

“There's my Keeper!” said Harry as he saw Matt approach him in the library.

“Yeah...let's not get sentimental, here,” said Matt seriously. “Now, Potter, you've been
pretty much slacking off so we're going to have to work extra hard to catch up to where
we're supposed to be. Which is finished.”

“Slacking off? Hey, just wait until you get to your sixth year, Thompson, and then we'll
just see who'll be `sacking off.'”

“Thankfully, I won't be because the war will be over by then,” said Matt casually.

“What do you mean?” asked Harry. “Just how do you know that it'll be over? And just how do
you know that you'll survive?”

“I have a hunch,” shrugged Matt.

“Right...” said Harry suspiciously.

Matt and Harry both sat down on one of the tables at the library and Matt spread out a rather
large piece of parchment on the desk. Harry looked at it and saw that it had the mapping of
Hogwarts and the Quidditch stadium on it.

“Where d'you get that?” Harry asked him.

“Nicked it,” he said.

Harry raised his eyebrows and Matt looked up at him. “I'm *kidding*, Potter. I got it
from Dad,” said the boy simply.

“All right,” Harry began. “I was thinking that we set up our position as Slytherin sixth and
seventh ears on the south east end of the field, Gryffindors on the northwest end of the field ,
Hufflepuffs on the northeast end of the field, and Ravenclaws on the southwest.” He finished
pointing at the map as he mentioned each House and looked up at Matt.

“Why?” asked Matt in a strange tone.

“Why?” Harry repeated. “Er...because I said so...”

“No, why are we on the northwest end of the field diagonal of the Slytherins? I mean, why are we
all positioned like that?”

“So that we can have a proper balance at that.”

“Do you honestly think the Slytherins will be willing to fight for our side?”

“Oh, I'm sorry,” said Harry sarcastically, “so what you're saying is that they're
just going to run off to their mummies and daddies and help fight with Voldermort, is that it?”

“Good's not in everyone, Potter. Only you seem to think that.”

“Fine! Fine! So what's your idea, broom boy? Your father deals with Quidditch, you should
know.”

“One thing, Potter: don't call me `broom boy'. Ever. Another thing: I'm not the one
to do this, I'm just helping you out here, you're the mastermind behind this whole thing,
not me.”

“Mastermind?”

“You're right, that's giving you way too much credit.”

“Hey, I'm your captain, all right!”

“And Draco Malfoy is Slytherin's captain. Do you honestly think that he's going to sit
around with nothing up his sleeve? He's going to try to mess you up, Potter, and you know
it.”

Harry's heart sank and he took a really deep breath and tried very hard not to slap himself
right about now.

“So what do we do about the Slytherins? We can't just tie them all up and throw them in some
pit with a bunch of hungry lions.”

“Actually, that wouldn't be too bad of an idea.”

“Matt!”

“Well, you asked!”

Harry frowned.

“I suppose we could - no they would never, I know they wouldn't. We would be kidding
ourselves, Potter, if we wanted to convince any of them to help. You know them, you know Slytherin.
He broke Hogwarts and they would do the same.”

“How do you know Slytherin?” asked Harry calmly.

“I don't know him, Potter, but you would think that someone who cares for only power and
talks to snakes - “

”I talk to snakes.”

“Oh,” said Matt suddenly, furrowing his eyebrows. “Well that's weird, because I don't
remember hearing that you were *an evil sorcerer planning to take over the world*!”

“All right, all right, I get your point,” said Harry.

“We could always leave them at the castle.”

“Oh, yeah?” said Matt. “And wait for them to come up with a nice little plan to slice all of our
throats at once? Wake up, Potter, this is a freaking war we're talking about!”

“Oh, would you just say it!” snapped Harry.

“Say what?” asked the boy, looking confused.

“I know there's something you want to say, so out with it. Don't wait for me, Matt, just
say whatever it is that you've got to - “

”Okay, all right, I get it,” he said furiously. “What if we...if we - I know you're going to
hate this - but what if we use a curse on them?”

“A curse? Like what? There's like a million curses we could use.”

“The Imperious Curse.”

“What? Matt that's against the law.”

“Law? Law, Harry? What law? Would you look around you! The world is being destroyed! Chipped
away piece by piece, and you're concerned about the law? There is no law at this point. There
is only right and wrong.”

“And this is right?”

“It is if you want to save our lives.”

Harry sighed.

“It would take an adult to do that. Someone who's experienced in it.”

“Ahem,” said Matt. “Harry, you're at the headquarters of the Order. This is kind of not an
issue at this point.”

“And you think they'd agree?”

“Hell yes,” said the boy.

Harry didn't want to do this. He felt like is was a crime, yet what if what Matt was saying
was true? Was the only way to defeat the Slytherins was to force them along? After all, it was all
for their own good.

“Look, Harry, either we Impediment them, or they kill us, so take your pick.”

Harry breathed and thought once more about it.

“All right,” he said.

“Yes!” said Matt to himself.

“But only if the Order agrees. This is not something I would favor, exactly.”

“Whatever,” said Matt, brushing his comment away.

“All right, so here's what we're going to do starting at this position...”

Harry and Matt had sat up in the library until ten o'cklock setting up plans on the map and
figuring what spells were going to be a priority. They worked out escape routes along with where
almost each person would be at what percise minute in time. It took so much work that Harry felt
that even Hermione had never made him do that much in one night, but when they were finally
finished and Harry shook hands with Matt, he felt like he had really accomplished something.
Rolling the map up and sealing it with an unbreakable charm by none other than himself, Harry
placed it under his robes and both boys headed for Gryffindor tower where Harry found Ron and
Hermione waiting for them. Matt went up to his dormitory and Harry sat down with his friends,
although he felt so exhausted that he didn't deny the slightest temptation to gather himself
and go to sleep right at that instant.

“How'd it go?” asked Hermione, gently, moving some homework over so that Harry could put his
elbows down and rest his head. “Did you finish?”

“Yeah...” Harry croaked.

“That's great!” said Hermione enthusiastically smiling at both him and Ron.

“Listen, mate,” Ron began, looking at him and then at Hermione as if searching for her sign of
approval. When she nodded, he continued, “We though about what you said last night and, well, we
reckoned that you were right and all. We really don't want you to feel responsible for us
because, I mean, well, you've got enough to deal with, but we promise that, no matter what,
we'll look out for each other.”

“But we also agreed,” said Hermione, “that we will be looking out for you as well - no let me
finish, Harry. Until the prophecy is fulfilled. We need to look out for you and you know that. We
get the `we come first' part, but you need us, Harry, let's face it. You really do.”

Harry smiled at her and nodded.

“So what did you decide on with Matt? Anything specific?”

“We just laid out some plans,” Harry shrugged.

“And?” said Ron.

“Erm...well, I'll tell you later, I suppose. I'm just too tiered at the m-moment,” said
Harry.

Hermione patted his arm and said, “That's all right, Harry, we understand. Why don't we
all go to bed. It's right late.”

“But - I've still got homework,” said Harry sleepily.

Hermione shook her head, smiling. “Don't worry, Harry, we did that for you.”

“You - you what?”

“Did you honestly expect us to let you suffer thorough this alone, mate?” asked Ron, grinning.
“Besides, Luna taught me this really useful spell - and not that I'll ever use it - but - “

”Oh, just forget it!” said Hermione maddingly. “I can't believe she would tell you something
like that, Ron! That is cheating, that's what it is!”

“It is *not* cheating, it's just dead useful - “

”Useful? I'll tell you what's not useful is your lazy bum. How do you expect to become
an Unspeakable with no knowledge.”

“Hey, that's the point - they'll never know. I just won't speak.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “I'm off to bed. `Night boys.”

Ron suddenly dived for something on Hermione's bag and she nearly shrieked as he pulled out
a small brown feather and said, “Oh, look, Hermione's shedding.”

“Give me that!” she snapped and grabbed it out of Ron's hand. Pocketing it in her robes she
muffled, “It's probably from owl post.”

“That doesn't look like owl feather to me, Hermione,” said Ron.

“Well, if it's chicken, then it probably came from you, Ron,” she said stiffly and continued
to pick up her books and stuff them in her bag.

Ron mocked her under his breath in an annoyed tone and Hermione threw him a furious glance.
“What?” he shrugged and looked at Harry meaningfully as if noting that Hermione was going mad.
Finally, still wearing a scowl, Hermione managed to gather her things and climb the stair case that
led to the girl's dormitory.

As the week past, Harry kept his eyes peeled for any signs of Mr. Thompson. Now that he was sure
of what he was about to do - at the thought of which he nearly gulped every time - he believed all
he had to do was get his approval. Then again, he knew that adjustments would probably have to be
made anyway.

They continued to study the Eternal Spells in Defense class and had quickly finished covering
the Astral Spell and moved onto one which was called the Adjunction Spell. The previous lesson,
Professor Malfoy had kindly forgotten to mention what the spell had been about, and Harry found
himself, and all others in the class, blushing madly when she told them that it joined two souls as
one. When she told them that it most definitely did not mean what many of them had in mind, much of
the class breathed in relief, only to find her shaking her head and scowling at them.

“This Spell is nothing of the sort. Although it may be considered as a certain love spell for
those who had maddingly fallen in love with each other - and believe me, some people would be
head-over-heals enough to perform this spell only to spend the rest of eternity with the soul of
another - it was used as an ancient punishment. The worst of enemies that could not get along no
matter what would have the Adjunction Spell performed on each other so that they could only be one
and would have to get along. They would share each other's thoughts, pain, even emotions.
Dreams, nightmares...everything. When one died, the other would go down with him or her. It is a
most powerful Spell but one that also had to be performed by wise men alike. It definitely took a
lot of power to create such a powerful seal between two souls - not even people, simply.”

Harry was deep in thought and wondered what would happen if someone like Voldemort and
Dumbledore were joined together by this Spell. He shuddered and decided that he rather did not want
to know.

“Now, this Spell can most definitely be only performed between witches and wizards, of course.
It requires magic blood for this spell to work. As it does for most of the Eternal Spells. And,
today, we will be practicing it on one another. You will be allowed to choose your partners, simply
because I would not desire for you to be paired up with people that you would not favor to have
that much privacy with, and we will temporarily try out what it feels like. You need to know. This
Spell could be performed on you and you wouldn't even realize it. Twins are often given this
gift early at birth, so you truly have to know what it looks like, it's symptoms, and how to
fight it. Yes, it is Eternal, but that does mean that you cannot try to fight it in any way that
you can.”

Harry turned to Hermione, who was sitting next to him, and raised his eyebrows.

“Do you dare, Mr. Potter?” she said to him.

“It depends,” he smirked. “Do you?”

Hermione grinned.

“The incantation is `*Adjunctus Deubleve'*.”

“Can't make it easy on us, can she?” Harry whispered and Hermione giggled.

“Note that this isn't a fun trip. You will see into each other like you have never before.
You will know each other's deepest secrets of the heart and you may feel somewhat elated during
the procedure, but you must be attentive for the symptoms of this Spell. Please find your partners
and begin.”

Harry watched as Lavender paired up with Parvati, Dean Thomas with Seamus Finnigan, and so on.
He turned to Hermione and was startled to see that she looked a bit foreboding.

“Hermione, is everything all right?” he asked her, touching her arm with his hand gently.

Hermione jumped and said, “Oh. No. Everything's fine. I just...um...maybe this isn't
such a good idea.”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry, feeling his stomach drop. “Don't - don't you trust
me?”

Hermione looked shocked. “No - no, of course I trust you, Harry, it's just that, um...well,
all right. It can't hurt, can it?”

Harry couldn't see what Hermione was afraid of, but it definitely seemed as if she had
second thoughts on the whole spell idea. Was it something about him? Harry shuddered at the
thought. He would never want to scare Hermione away...

Then again, he though, there wasn't exactly anything wonderful about him to find out. He was
linked to Voldermort, he had horrors in his past, present, and probably his future, and he was
prophesied to kill a Dark Lord. But other than that, he was the perfect guy, right?

Harry's stomach sunk even further.

“Er...let's get this over with, I guess,” Harry sighed. He felt as if all of the happiness
had drained out of him.

Hermione looked rather hurt at what he said.

Harry and Hermione both raised their wands at each other and shouted the spell at the same
time.

At first, Harry thought nothing had happened. There was a very dim flash from both of their
wands, but it looked practically meaningless. Suddenly, however, he began to feel fear. He
wasn't sure why, but he was scared. He wasn't scared...of something, but more of keeping
something from someone. Yes, that was it. Someone was about to know a very deep secret of his.
Well, it wasn't that deep, whatever it was, but he knew that he had sworn not to tell. Oh, yes,
he could not tell anyone no matter what and Harry knew that it was of great importance. Then, his
thought shifted and he felt a very warm feeling, kind of what he felt when he was close to
Hermione. He turned his eyes to her and smiled, but saw that Hermione was doing anything but that.
She was on the verge of tears and suddenly dropped on her knees. Harry ran up to her immediately
and asked, “Hermione, are you all right? Hermione, answer me, is everything okay?”

Hermione looked up at him, sobbing through her tears and said, “Is - is this what you f-feel all
the time?”

“Oh no...” Harry whispered. “Hermione, I'm so sorry.” He felt the Spell begin to wear off.
The feeling that he had moments ago was vanishing and he now felt his own guilt and worry for the
sake of the girl that was in front of him. Harry looked around and saw that everyone else was
mostly too preoccupied handling the Spell to pay any attention. Professor Malfoy was walking around
the classroom checking on how the students were reacting to it.

“I'm sorry, I'm so sorry,” Harry whispered, hugging her head toward his chest.

He now remembered. Now, of all times, after they had performed the Spell, he remembered that
Safari had warned him not to meddle with Eternal Spells. They were a trouble to him...why
hadn't he listened? Why couldn't he have remembered to just leave them alone?

“F-First Sirius, and your parents, and then V-Voldemort...oh, Harry, I - I never knew you felt
like this. It - It's just so horrible.”

“Shh, Hermione, I'm so sorry.”

“Sorry? Oh, Harry, y-you're not the one that should be s-sorry. I'm sorry. All those
times I y-yelled at you a-and - “

”Hermione, this is anything but your fault. Do you remember Safari?”

“W-What?”

“Safari Makinagi, the Afrenthologist, he - “

”No, no, I remember him - “

”He warned me not to do any Eternal Spells and I guess I just forgot about that. I'm sorry,
this is all my fault.”

“Is everything all right?” asked Narcissa's voice.

“Erm...well,” said Harry, looking at Hermione and then back at her, “If you could call it that,
Professor. See, I don't...think this was generally a good idea.”

“I see,” she said calmly. She looked at Hermione. “Such a bond between two people such as
yourselves might reveal more powerful things than through any other of the students. While others
were finding out what each other's favorite joke shop catalog was, you two might have been
experiencing a bit more secretive thoughts and feelings. You are a brave girl, Miss Granger. You
two are quite powerful magicians. Frankly, I'm amazed that the Spell wore off so soon.”

Hermione looked at her and Harry noticed that she was looking at Narcissa as if she had seen her
for the first time. “Yes...” she said slowly. “Th-Thank you,” she finally spoke, snapping out of
it. It had seemed as if Hermione had been in a sort of trance for a moment.

Naricssa walked away and Harry stared after her. As he turned around to Hermione, he found her
watching him as well.

“Harry...” she began, “Did you, by any chance, um - ?”

“What is it?”

“No, nothing, never mind.”

“Are you sure you're going to be all right?”

“Me? Harry, what about you? After what I just felt - it just must be so horrible.”

“Some of the time, it is, but not all the time,” Harry assured her.

Hermione tried to smile, though Harry saw that she was doing a very poor job of it.

As they left the classroom, Harry decided to stay back and speak to Professor Malfoy.

“Erm..Professor, would you mind if I had a word?”

“Certainly, Mr. Potter. Something troubles you, I presume?”

“I was just wondering, are we, er, going to be doing any more Eternal Spells, you know,
ourselves.”

“There is but one Spell left that will be performed manually by the class, and that is all, I
assure you. The last two Eternal Spells are too great for anyone to accomplish even in a secondary
stage.”

“Professor...I don't think it would be a good idea for me to do any more of the Spells.
Safari warned me about something like this and I - “

” - will do well to not receive a single failing grade in my class. I assure you, Mr. Potter,
that this last Spell will not be a burden to you in any way. The Verity Spell is probably one of
the simplest of the twelve.”

“Verity Spell? Why does that sound familiar?”

“Probably from Veritaserum. It's a truth spell. Makes whatever a person says come true. Now,
if you would, Mr. Potter, I will see you next class, or perhaps sooner.”

“Sooner, Professor?”

“You were planning to help out with the Order, is that correct?”

“Well, yes, but - “

”I will see you then, Mr. Potter. Good day.”

And with that, Harry found his way slowly out of Professor Malfoy's classroom.

Later that day, as Harry was about to make his way into the Great Hall, he met Mr. Thompson, who
immediately stopped at the sight of him and made his way through the crowd to speak with him.

“Mr. Potter, Matt has informed me that you have worked out your plans. Is that so?”

“Er, yes,” said Harry. He had been dying to tell him about what they were planning to do, yet
part of him feared that he wouldn't exactly find it that favorable as he did not himself.

As he followed Mr. Thomson away from the Great Hall, down a flight of stairs that he had never
been through before, and through a portrait hole with the painting of a man holding a cockatrice,
he found a very dark dungeon that they had approached and Harry had never been in.

“Is this where the Or - “

”Not now,” snapped Mr. Thompson.

They approached a heavily bolted door and Mr. Thompson took out something that looked like a
very bright phoenix feather from his robes. Placing it upon his wand and into the key lock, he
shouted, “*Phoenixium Entrer Voilit*.”

The feather glowed, bursting into flame as Mr. Thompson removed his wand and the door creaked
open. Holding it out for him, Harry walked in and saw an enormous chamber in which stacks and
stacks of books occupied ancient-looking tables. Strange writing resided on the walls and
chandeliers that had a lion, an eagle, a serpent, and a badger on them, while several members were
bustling about. A giant golden phoenix stood at the very far end of the room and held several
torches which brightened the room excessively. Harry witnessed as Mad-Eye was performing an
experiment with something. He realized that he must have gotten back from his mission. Tonks was
next to him and flipping urgently through a book. She was back as well. And there was Kingsley and
Mrs. Figg and a whole bunch of other people including some of the Weasleys. After all, the place
was huge.

Harry turned his head and saw Remus Lupin leaning casually against one of the desks and flipping
through a book. As he looked up and saw Harry as well as Mr. Thompson enter, he closed it and Harry
realized that it was, in fact, a magazine, and, for some reason, it had Sirius's photograph. He
felt a lump in his stomach, but the feeling was briefly interrupted as the door behind them opened
once more and Narcissa Malfoy walked in.

“Evening,” she announced and her eyes turned to Lupin.

“Ah. Remus. We meet again.”

“Well, we're both in the Order. I would think - “ he began rather uncomfortably.

“Yes, but what with one of us being away on a mission, we've never really gotten the chance
to run into each other. Or, rather, perhaps it is that you've been avoiding me - “

“If you want to know about Romulus - “

“I would very much,” she said very rapidly. Her voice suddenly turned soft and gentle and she
said, “How - how is he?”

“Why don't we go outside for this? Mr. Thompson, Harry, you will excuse us, won't
you?”

Harry looked puzzled and watched as both Remus and Narcissa walked out, but he noticed that the
door remained slightly ajar. As Mr. Thompson went over to Mad-Eye to speak with him about
something, Harry casually stood at the foot of the door and looked through the opening, pressing
his ear to the wall.

“He's dead, Narcissa.”

“Wh-what? D-dead? When did this - I never heard - “

“I'm sorry, but believe me, I do miss him dreadfully.”

“NO!” she cried. “No - you - you lie!”

“Of course I would never lie to you about something such as that, Narcissa. It's been -
“

“Eighteen years!” she cried hysterically. “Eighteen damned years and no one told me a thing!

“Narcissa - I - “

“Damn you too, Remus! He - he shouldn't have g-gone. He d-didn't deserve it!”

“Shh...I know, I know, sometimes I wish I'd been taken in his place - “

“You do no such thing, R-Remus. Y-you do no such thing. H-He loved you.”

“Yes, he did. I'm so sorry.”

Harry had sensed as if there was something about Narcissa, but it was as if he had just seen it
for the first time with his own eyes as he looked at her through the small crack in the door. He
looked into the small glimpse of her eyes that he got and he saw it. There was something different
about her that made her unique. It was as if Narcissa wasn't even herself...but then...who was
she? Why was she so different from the person that he had been expecting to have known all along
before he had even met her? She was now sobbing into Lupin's neck as he embraced her and was
whispering something to calm her down.

“Harry?”

He suddenly jumped and closed the door as he saw Mr. Thomson approach him along with Moody and
Tonks.

“Have you worked something out about this, boy?” growled Moody.

“Well,” said Harry, trying to get his though away from what he had just seen, “Um, we were
thinking that the Slytherins might interfere with our plans.”

“And just what are you planning to do about that, eh, boy?” asked Moody, looking at him with
both his real and magic eye.

“Matt suggested...the Imperious curse.”

“Harry, you can't just Imperio one-fourth of the school!” said Tonks.

“But then what are we supposed to do?” said Harry, clapping his hands to his sides. “Voldemort
said he was going to work from inside out!”

“Don't say his name...”

“There might be another way..” said Moody.

“Mad-Eye?” asked Tonks. “Just what are you thinking?'

“There is a charm...an ancient Hogwarts charm that we could use. Dumbledore told me about it. It
binds all four Houses together so that none can be disloyal.”

“There's a catch, though, isn't there?” said Mr. Thomson.

Moody continued. “Well, they do have to be willing.”

Harry nearly laughed.

“It's either that, or the boy's right - we use Imperio.”

“We can't use Imperio, Mad-Eye,” said Tonks, sounding rather annoyed.

“Oh, yeah,” he said, “just you watch us. It just might be the only way if the charm doesn't
work.”

“Well, that's just evil,” said Tonks, putting her hands on her hips and scowling.

“Oh, really? And Voldemort's a sugar plum fairy, is he?” said Harry angrily.

Everyone turned to look at him and he knew that he shouldn't have said his name again,
especially in that sentence.

“Sorry,” he whispered.

Moody raised an eyebrow and said, “Right.”

“So how does this Hogwarts charm thing work?” asked Harry.

“Rather simple,” said Lupin, who had just walked in with Narcissa and Harry saw that her eyes
were slightly blood-stained. “It was a spell created by the founding fathers of this school,
obviously, so all we have to do is agree on this. We also need the ingredients of a basilisk, a
veela, a dragon, and a griffin. And the potion for the spell, I believe, has to be performed at the
graveyard. At their graves.”

“Snape's one to do this,” said Moody. “Is he back yet?”

“You mean he's alive?” said Harry suddenly. “Wait, since when has there been a graveyard? Of
what?”

“Er...best we not get you into this whole mess, yet, Potter. Yeah, he's probably alive and
out there. He just messed up with his report.”

“So why did you tell everyone that he was dead”

“We've gotta say something,” said Tonks. “The man hasn't been to his classes for ages.
Yeah, we all know we're out on missions every now and then, but we do have to explain.”

“Oh,” said Harry dully.

“You'll get used to it, Potter.”

“So who's supposed to perform this spell?” he asked everyone.

All eyes were suddenly on him. “You are.”

**A/N:** This chapter was actually longer than usual, but that didn't stop me from
writing it. Next time, we'll find out just who in the world they're kidding about the
spell, how Harry's supposed to perform it, and whether or not Draco Malfoy is as evil as he
seems. Ron and Hermione will be helping out Harry once more and Ginny's acting weird again.
Well, sort of. Stay tuned and please leave a word or two to let me know that you read it at least!
Thank you!

-->



19. Preparations
----------------



**A/N:** I'm sooo sorry that I took such a while to update, but I've been real busy
and sometimes you simply don't feel as inspired to write as usual, so sorry about that.

Chapter 19

Preparations

“Me? Me what?” said Harry, looking dumbfounded.

“You're the one that's supposed to do the charm, Harry,” said Tonks, simply.

“W-what? I - I can't - “

”Indeed you can,” spoke Narcissa.

“Your mother was very skilled at charm work, Harry, this should be very simple for you,” said
Lupin.

“But I can't - “

”Listen, Potter. You are the only one here linked to all of the houses. You have nearly all of
their trust. A person such as you is required to work the charm.”

“What do you mean?” asked Harry suspiciously.

“What I mean is that the Hufflepuffs know that you were noble enough to bring back Cedric's
body. They know what you did for him. The Ravenclaws - didn't you date a girl from there?” said
Moody.

“Yeah, but it wasn't exactly a good impression that I left with her,” said Harry
truthfully.

“Hermione's taken care of that all ready,” said Lupin.

“Smart girl,” said Moody.

“What - wait a minute? She was in on this? Who else was in on this?”

“No one was `in' on anything, Potter,” growled Mad-Eye.

“What about Matt, was he all part of the `plan.'” He was beginning to get quite annoyed.

“There is no plan unless we handle this here and now, Harry.”

“Fine. And the Slythrins? I'm not exactly their number one man either.”

“Yes, but you have quite a history for them to look into. You can speak Parseltongue and you are
not afraid of You-know-Who, which definitely gives them something to ponder - “

”I killed Slytherin's basilisk, destroyed his chamber, stopped Voldemort a countless number
of times, and they're just supposed to praise me, are they?”

“Well...yeah..” said Moody.

“I don't understand this.”

“And this is not something that you would, Harry,” said Narcissa.

“So, let's say that I perform this...Hogwarts Charm, is it? Then what?”

“Then we follow your plan, Harry,” said Tonks. “With a couple of minor adjustments at that.”

“What kind of adjustments?”

“Well, you honestly don't expect to do this all on your own, do you, boy? We've got
acromantulas, centaurs, amongst other things helping us, and you just want to do this all by
yourself, do you?”

“N-No.”

“That's what I thought.”

“So we have Fleur already. She's only one-fourth veela, but it should be strong enough. If
not, we may ask her to get us some hairs from her sister.”

“Right. And then we can use Buckbeak - “

”Woah, woah, woah,” Harry interrupted. “We're not going to...*kill* him are we?”

“Oh, of course not. We just need to sand some of his beak, that's all.”

“Then I believe Dumbledore still has that sword. There's still some basilisk blood from
there. I believe he has preserved it. You'll be needing it, boy, trust me.”

“And Charlie said he had a handle on the dragon scales as well. So that should all be
settled.”

“Isn't Buckbeak a hippogriff?” asked Harry.

“It's a descendant of the griffin. Close enough.”

“Why can't we just use powdered griffin claw?”

“Oh, boy, surely you can't be that daft? Surely you've noticed that all these things
have some sort of connection with you.”

“Huh?”

“You saved Fleur's sister from the lake; she is practically in your debt. You battled the
dragon as one of the tasks and managed the Accio charm. You defeated the Basilisk and you saved
Buckbeak's life. This kind of means something, if you know what I mean.”

“Oh.”

“So you think you can manage this, Potter?”

“Er...well, I dunno, this is kind of sudden. I mean, you did set me up for this, so what am I
supposed to say, `no thank you?'”

“Well?...”

“Of course I'll do it!”

“All right, all you have to do is use that cauldron that Sirius gave you. Put on the cloak and
wear the silencing charm around your neck. That should be enough.”

“Beg pardon?”

“The gifts, Potter, just used the damned gifts! Think boy. I know it's not your area, but it
wouldn't hurt to try it sometime, eh?”

“Right...sorry...”Harry mumbled.

“Well, this is all very nice,' said Mrs. Weasley, who Harry had just noticed was in the
room.

“Mrs. Weasley!'

“Hello, Harry, dear, it's wonderful to see you again. How is everything?”

“Oh, it's - just - fine, I guess.”

“That's wonderful. Now, if you would, Moody, I think that they boy has had enough.”

“Yes, yes, Molly, I've got it. I think I can handle the Order on my own - “

”You are not handling the Order,” she said rather stiffly. “You are handling a child - quiet,
Harry - and as you do so, you must remember that he is not part of the Order either - “

”He's as good as - “

”Don't - be - ridiculous - “

”He's not being ridiculous!” objected Harry.

“I thought I had already reminded you, Harry, that this is not for you to decide.”

“I already know about the prophecy!” Harry exclaimed, his temper rising.

For a moment, no one seemed to say anything and all stared at Harry.

Finally, Mrs. Weasley slowly opened her mouth once more and said, “Maybe so, and maybe that has
been Dumbledore's decision, but there is far more to everything, Harry. There are too many
things....revolving around this that you should not - “

“He has every right - “

”He does not.”

“I give him that right.”

Everyone turned around. Mrs. Weasley's head jumped to Lupin.

“You do, Remus? And since when are you so promotive in admitting Harry in the Order's
activities?”

“Since I became his godfather by law.”

“W-What?” said Harry, struck by the thought.

“I'm now Harry's godfather, and you very well know it. I'm sorry that I didn't
tell you before Harry, but I honestly didn't think that this was the best information for e to
reveal. Lily made it so that I would become your official godfather if anything was to happen to
Sirius. And so being, I believe that it is important that Harry be treated as a member of the
Order, Molly, due to the fact that he deserves it. He does, and you know it. We can't keep
everything from him anymore. He is sixteen years old, not a child.”

“You're echoing Sirius - “

”So what?”

“So you very well know the consequences to that.”

“I know my place, Molly, and I know Harry's place. I think that it is time that you learn
yours.”

“My place is right here, by Harry.”

“As is mine.”

“Fine. Fine - but if anything leaks out - “

”It will, Molly. You know it will.”

Mrs. Weasley looked so furious that Harry wasn't sure if she was on the verge of tears or an
outburst. Instead, she turned her heel and walked out of the room, closing the door to the
headquarters.

“That went well,” said Lupin and didn't seem to want to meet Harry's eye exactly.

“Harry, I think that this is just about as far as we will get today,” said Mr. Thompson. “Why
don't you head back to Gryffindor tower. Who would like to walk Harry back?”

“I'll do it,” said Lupin.

“I - er - “

”I'll handle it, Edward.”

Lupin beckoned Harry with him as he took one last wave at the others and left through the wooden
door that locked them off from the outside.

“Why didn't you tell me before?”

“Is it really something that you would have favored - ?“

”You know it is. At least I still have a godfather at that, I just didn't know that it was
possible. I really would have liked to have known.”

“I'm sorry, Harry, but I was aiming for something that was best - “

”I know.”

They walked silently, not saying a word for a while until Harry once more brought up a subject,
“Do you believe I can do it?”

“I believe you can do anything that you set your mind to, Harry. However, if you were specific,
perhaps I could be a tad bit more encouraging.”

Harry smiled and said, “The Hogwarts Charm.”

Lupin looked thoughtful for a minute and his eyebrows grew together as he did so. “Well, is this
something that you want to do for the school, Harry? Do you think they deserve it after all that
they've put you through? I know I'm not helping, Harry, but think about it for a
moment.”

Harry did as he was told and finally said, “Yeah.”

“Why so?”

Harry shrugged. “I dunno. They just do. You know, somehow I can't help but picture most of
them just as lost as I am.”

“You have no idea how wise that is, Harry, because it is very true.”

Both of them smiled at each other once more and, as they finally reached the Portrait Hole that
led to the Gryffindor common room, Harry turned to see Lupin go and called out to him, “Remus!”

He stopped and turned to face Harry.

“Thanks,” said Harry.

Lupin nodded and continued to walk further down the hall and away from Harry.

Harry said the password, but before he could finish, it swung open and reveled Ginny Weasley who
was apparently exiting at the same time.

“Harry!” she exclaimed, rather anxiously. “I'm so glad to see you! Finally! We really need
to talk,” she said urgently, and, grabbing him by his sleeve, she led him over to a couple of
chairs and they both sat down.

“What's up, Ginny?”

Ginny looked around nervously and lowered her voice. “It's about Who-Know-Who - Tom,
whatever you want to call him - and - and your mum.”

“My mum? Ginny, how could you possibly know anything about - ?”

“Shush for a sec, will you?” said Ginny impatiently.

She sighed exasperated and began, “Look, I had this dream...a nightmare, more so - “

”Save your breath, Ginny. So did I. Maybe it's some weird connection, okay, but I know what
you're going to say because I saw the same thing.”

“Oh, really?” said Ginny, folding her arms and sounding annoyed. “And what might that be,
eh?”

“Let me guess, you were in the Chamber of Secrets, my mum was there, she turned into Riddle,
then Voldemort - “

”Wait, what?” said Ginny, her face screwed up in confusion. “What are you talking about, Harry,
that's not what I saw.”

“All right then, what was it?”

Ginny took another breath and said, “In - in the dream, I was in this house. It was very warm.
I...even felt it. All around me. But it was deserted. I looked around and there was a fire burning.
You know, by the fireplace. I walked to it. It got warmer. Then...I saw something in the
fire...something strange...a figure...but not of a person...something else. It was like...it called
to me...very weird...suddenly, I felt a hand place itself on my shoulder. I didn't jump, but
turned my head slowly, my eyes on the hand that was still grasping my shoulder slowly traveling up
to see the face. It was shadowed, but I saw the outline. It was that of a woman. I saw her smile at
me. Suddenly she reached for something out of thin air and she gave me a picture frame. It was of a
man and a woman together. Someone's parents, but..not my own. I guessed that they were the
Potters. I looked up at her and realized that she must be your mother, but I still didn't see
her face. She got up and let go of my shoulder. I stood up as well to watch her go. She turned one
last time and I saw what looked like the outline of a lion. A symbol...glowing all around her. She
smiled, but then it vanished and I felt...horrible....cold....she frowned. Her eyes turned an awful
color. Demonic, almost. I now saw that her hair was white...very white...and cold...her face
remained shadowed.

She walked out of the door and suddenly there was an earthquake. I was in a different house.
This house, however, was anything but warm. It was freezing and merciless. Bitter, even. I felt so
awful that I don't even remember feeling so terrible ever in my life. I turned around and saw
that there was a fireplace. It was pitch black and there was no fire. The ceiling was also black
and endless. It got colder. I turned and there was the woman. But she wasn't looking at me. She
was looking at the figure ahead of her. It was Tom. His face was crueler than ever. He had his
wand. I cried for help; all I wanted to do was to get out of there. It got colder and he kept
raising his wand higher and higher until it was pointed directly at my chest. The woman began to
laugh. I recognized it, but I just...could put my finger on where I've heard it before. Tom
smirked and told me something....he said...he said - I can't remember for sure - but it was
something along the lines of `An heir such as yourself must not witness the resurrection. You will
not live and neither will anyone else who belongs to it. The Spell will fail. You shall not
win....you...you...are...of no use to me anymore. Thought you do not deserve to die. It is your
foolishness to fight that has brought your end.' After that, he suddenly barked at me to turn
around. I hesitated, but as he thrust his wand threateningly, I obeyed.

I turned and looked into a mirror. What I saw there made chills go up and down my spine - yes,
even in the dream - it was a man. A towering man twice my size. But he had my hair. My flaming red
hair. He looked at me and I at him and he smiled. And he told me that I had nothing to worry about.
Somehow...I couldn't help but trust him. Tom was yelling about something behind me. He was very
angry, but he still had not attempted to hurt me. Then, the man in the mirror instructed me to turn
around very slowly. I did as he said. When I turned, I was back in the warm house. Riddle was gone
and so was the woman. Instead, who came at me were your parents...Neville's parents...and just
so many others. There was Narcissa...yes...yes, it was Narcissa. And another woman with a
man...Hermione's parents...Dumbledore...and suddenly all disappeared. Their faces were gone and
I looked back to see the towering man behind me. He was not there. However, I saw a figure now
sitting alone by the fireplace. I came up to her and tapped her on the back. She didn't budge.
I looked at the side of her face and saw it still and solemn, gazing hopefully at the fire. She
didn't stir as the fire kept cackling. This time, I knew that it was Lily Potter for sure.
Suddenly, she turned her head at me and she spoke: `Tell them for me...to stand together. Victory
lies with Slytherin...Stand together...Remember that, child...'And, and she stretched out her
hand..and...and gave me this - “

Ginny stopped talking and looked at Harry with a hopeful search of comprehension as she revealed
the silver locker from her pocket.

“How did you - how did you get that?” was all that Harry could find to say.

“I don't know,” Ginny said softly and shook her head.

“This - this is not possible...”

“Well, it's real,” she said. “And there's more.” Ginny pulled out a parchment from her
robes. “This was in the locket when I opened it.”

She revealed the paper to Harry and it had a strange symbol on it.

“What - what can this mean?”

“That's what I was wondering. But then I thought that maybe we should ask Hermione. Why is
it that this is really happening Harry? Why do I see these things when I should have nothing more
to do with Riddle?”

“Well...I don't really know, but do you really think Hermione has the answer to
everything?”

“Uh...yeah.”

“Then why don't you just ask her yourself?”

“Because I wanted to talk to you about it first, you dolt!”

“Oh. Right.”

“Here she comes!” Ginny announced excitedly as Hermione entered the common room through the
portrait hole.

Ginny beckoned Hermione over to them enthusiastically and Harry watched as she approached the
two of them, clutching several heavy books in her arms and dropping them down hard on the
table.

“Watch it there!” Ginny told her, slightly jumping in her seat.

“Oh, I don't think I even care any more. What's the point of studying when all I can
think about is this stupid war?”

“What's the point of studying? Hermione?” said Harry, bemused.

“What?”

“Nothing,” said Ginny briskly. “Not the point. Herms, listen. This is about the dream that I
had, and I really need your help. There was this...thing that I had trouble figuring it out. Well,
more like most of it, but that's why I need your help.”

“Okay...” said Hermione puzzled, looking at Harry for some sign of assurance. “What's the
deal?”

“The deal is that his mom was in it. And this - ” she stretched out her hand and showed Hermione
the parchment.

“Your - your mom?” said Hermione as she took it out of Ginny's hands and examined it slowly.
“Why?”

“You ask her!” said Harry.

“It's like some weird connection, I tell you!” said Ginny in self-defense.

“Connection...” mumbled Hermione in a peculiar tone.

“What? What are you thinking?” she asked her.

Hermione looked up at them. “I'm thinking...about the Adjunction Spell.”

“Why?” asked Harry.

“Because,” she said, her face suddenly lighting up, “it just makes sense, doesn't it?”

“No...it doesn't...” said Ginny.

“Yes! Yes, it does. Just think about it. Harry, Tom is a part of you and you know it. That's
why you have a connection with Voldemort. And Ginny - Tom possessed you as well, which means that
he may have left behind some sort of bond. Which means that it links the three of you - “

”Don't. Don't say that, that's horrible,” said Ginny, shivering.

“No,” said Hermione grinning. “No, don't you see? It's wonderful!”

“Huh?” said Ginny and Harry at the same.

“Ginny, you may be a missing link! This - this symbol - “ (she pointed to the parchment) “ - is
a symbol of the griffin. It is a symbol of unity. You just may tell us exactly what we need to
know. Perhaps even what Harry might not be able to find out! And maybe not even through Tom...but
through Lily.”

“But...how?”

“I don't know yet,” said Hermione anxiously, looking at the paper, “but I can't wait to
find out. Tell me about the dream, Ginny!”

As Ginny told the dream again to Hermione, Harry watched as she seemed to give off signs of
comprehension and deep though. Every now and then, she would ask Ginny to go back and retell
something or explain something more thoroughly. Harry couldn't tell what she was getting at,
but he hoped that it would at least lead to some sort of answer.

“And he just told you not to worry. But who was he? You can't remember?”

“Not at all,” said Ginny, shaking her head. “I told you, all I know was that he was very tall
and had my hair. That's all I can describe of him. I mean, I honestly could not tell anything
else.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

“Hmm. But...why would Tom call you `an heir?' An heir of what?”

“I don't know. But whatever he meant...it scares me, Hermione. I don't want to be a
victim anymore. Not of his. I can't. I don't think I could take it.”

“Don't worry, Ginny, you won't have to be,” she assured her, still deep in thought. “And
what kind of spell was he talking about? Why would he say that it would fail?”

“I don't know. I already told you, it's very weird.”

“Wait,” Harry suddenly began. “I...I have to perform a spell for Hogwarts - I'll tell you
about it later. I have to do it at the graveyard. Do you think that could be it?”

“Why would it not work?” asked Hermione.

“I don't know. Maybe the Slytherins won't agree to it...”

“They'll agree, Harry, as long as you believe that they will,”said Hermione.

“What in the world are you two going on about?” asked Ginny perplexed.

“Never you mind that, now,” Hermione told her. She looked at the parchment once more.

“An heir...stand together...lies with...Slytherin...victory..”mumbled Hermione. She furrowed her
brows and concentrated very hard, staring at the parchment. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she
said, “I...I think I've got it!”

“Got what?” asked Harry.

“This!” said Hermione enthusiastically. “This, Harry! The symbol of the griffin! Just imagine.
It's a riddle. The griffin is part eagle, part lion, and part serpent.”

“So?”

“So, it's a clue! Lily put this in the locket on purpose.”

“What are you saying?” asked Ginny.

“These stand for Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Heirs, Ginny. They're heirs. It means
that we know who Slytherin's heir is: Voldemort. But Slytherin *lies* dead, which mean
that victory lies with him. As long as he is not part of the spell, we will have victory. Urgh, but
just what it means by spell of resurrection, I can't figure it out. Then, we know who
Gryffindor's heir is - ”

“No we don't,” said Harry. “Who?”

“You, Ginny,” said Hermione breathlessly. “The man standing in the mirror must have been Godric.
Godric Gryffindor.”

“What? That's mad!” said Ginny. “How would you know?”

“Because it's all that makes sense!” said Hermione defensively.

“And Ravenclaw? Who's Ravenclaw's heir?” asked Harry.

“Well, that's obvious,” said Ginny. “That's Hermione.”

“Of course it's not me,” said Hermione, shaking her head, “but it just means that it must be
someone we know. As long as we find out who - “

”Don't be thick, of course it's you!” said Ginny.

“Why would it be me, Ginny?'

“Um..let's consider for a second that it's not you. Sound logical?”

“Not really,” said Harry.

“Exactly.”

“Oh, just shut it, you two. No, this also means that we don't know who Hufflepuff's heir
is. But we need to find her, or him, or whoever. We need them.”

“Why? I still don't get it,” said Ginny.

“Oh, I don't either,” said Hermione, “I'm just following Lily's clues. And I just
hope I'm right.”

***

Harry could not stay up all night and listen to Hermione ramble on about the riddle. Not that he
minded, of course, but he desperately wanted to contact Cilia and speak to her now that he had the
locket back.

His mirror was still gone, but he scribbled down a quick note, asking where she was and how she
was doing, asking for an immediate reply. If what Dumbledore had said about her was true, then
perhaps Cilia could help him with this. Perhaps she could tell him when the war would begin. But
then what? Harry had still the spell to perform and he had still to make sure that the Slytherins
would participate. But loyalty? Slytherins? Loyal to him and to Hogwarts? That was worth a good
laugh.

He was thinking more than ever about Sirius, but not as though her was gone. Harry felt as if
Sirius was sitting right next to him, inspiring him, it was as if he even felt his presence. He
looked up at the ceiling of his four-poster and could have sworn that he had seen the shape of what
looked like a giant black dog. Harry shook his head awake and reminded himself that thoughts such
as these would not help him. He needed Sirius with him and he felt as if he was, but this was a
time for plans and actions, not hopeful wishing that someone who was gone forever could come back.
Magic wasn't that granting.

It couldn't give you love either. And what was behind that door in the Department of
Mysteries anyway? Why had it already worked for Luna and why could she not tell him? Was it a real
true Secret and just how, how was Harry supposed to handle all of these questions at the same time?
He hardly remembered the last time that he had spent alone time with Ron or Hermione. He felt like
such a failure to Hermione. He couldn't even remember showing any signs of affection toward her
lately or even telling her that he loved her. And going without that for several days made
Harry's mind go mad. Then why couldn't he do it? Why couldn't he just come up to her
and tell her that he cared? He loved her more than the world. Wasn't that enough? Why did he
have to convince himself that this was for the best and that the further away they were from each
other the safer it was. He still remembered her reaction to the Adjunction Spell. Is that what
their relationship was really like? Fear and secrets? That couldn't be it. Harry wouldn't
allow it.

As Harry consumed himself in these thoughts, his mind swam into a deep sleep and he had not even
noticed that there had already been placed a new note in his locket and that it was not from Cilia
Potter.

***

All week, Hermione had been running around the library and even asking the Order for book and
book again, searching every possible page that said anything about the Hogwarts founders and the
enchantments that they had possibly created together. Not only that, but as Harry had opened the
locket just as he had sent a note to Cilia, he had found another parchment that contained a
different symbol on it this time. However, even Hermione did not know what it stood for.

Fortunately, Harry was able to get a response from Cilia once more, but not in the way that he
had desired. All she was able to say was that she was just fine, but she was unable to provide him
with further information for fear of the locket being cursed or anything of the sort. Although, no
matter what, Harry was convinced that he would find a way to communicate with her. He had his scar,
but his constant fear of the war beginning any day made him feel as if he was procrastinating
preparations every minute of the day.

Meeting once more with the Order, they had decided that Friday would be the day that they would
perform the Spell, being the 27th of March, and in some peculiar way being significant
toward a famous earlier battle that had taken place at Hogwarts. He had been given many a number of
instructions on how to perform the Spell, and it strangely had to be while wearing the silencer
since any too loud a sound made in the graveyard may wake the ghosts; a creepy fact that Harry felt
he did not need to know. Not that he minded ghosts, but watching them rise from century-old graves
and interfering with the spell was not a thought that he longed after.

Every step of the way, it seemed to him as if time had slowed down. Classes were extra long and
homework was even longer to do. He was forgetting more and more what he had to focus on and felt
himself drifting from his train of thought more often than necessary.

If that wasn't enough, the Slytherins were constantly on his mind and Harry kept thinking
what it could be that would make them agree to simply participate. Why did this have to be so
difficult? Why couldn't they all just...agree to it?

As they were making their way down to lunch, Ron and Hermione were still pretending to date and
were laughing and joking between each other, which made Harry swell with envy and disgust. Not for
Ron, but for the fact that he saw in him the perfect person that Hermione needed, and he was
incapable of being that person. He was not Ron and he was not anyone like him that could make her
happy. So what was his point anyway? Harry did not know what to think anymore lately.

He watched as Ginny sat concentrated, not even touching her food; no doubt she was thinking
about her nightmares and considering what was really going on with her. Neville mostly sat in
silence for majority of the time. He knew that each of them was going through something and Harry
had the impression as if he felt just as hopeless as him, unable to do anything about it. Luna had
tried to stay away from them as much as possible, only occasionally coming to converse. One reason
would be Ron having to be around Hermione and the other would be Harry's occasional taunts to
get more out of her on the veil and the Secret of Secrets as much as he could. He had definitely
began to feel dreadful for doing so but there was really no longer the point; Harry hardly believed
that it was necessary for him to know anything whatsoever.

“Morning, Potterhead, Weasel King, Muddblood,” came a snide voice from behind.

“Malfoy,” said Hermione in a bored tone, “if you want to taunt someone go and find some first
year and do that. We're not really in the mood.”

“Oooh, tiered of us, are we?” said Malfoy. “Already? I'd have figured it'd be sooner.
And I'm surprised you wouldn't mind what with your prefecthood and all, Granger. Well, I
suppose it had to be you all sulking about on that stupid charm. Yeah, I know about it. After all,
I know everything - “

”If you knew everything, Malfoy, you'd already know that we don't care. Now leave!” said
Ron.

“Tisk, tisk. Such little appreciation for the upper class,” said Malfoy.

“Oh, shut up,” said Ginny in a tiered voice.

Malfoy sighed. “You are just the most pathetic bunch, aren't you?”

“Aren't you leaving yet?” said Hermione.

His head snapped from Ginny over to Hermione. “You see, Granger, I would, it is only that I have
come over here to make a point - “

Ron snorted so loud that some of the spaghetti that he was eating shot out of his mouth and onto
his robes.

“It's not that unusual for you to hear, is it, Weasley?” said Malfoy. He sounded different
than usual. Calmer, more serious, and yet completely abnormal.

“What I meant to say is I know something about the charm that you do not. And if you were
willing, I could possibly reveal it to you.”

“And why would you do a thing like that?” asked Ginny.

“Yeah,” said Harry, amused. “Why would you, Malfoy?'

“Because....I realized that I cannot defeat you, Potter. And if I cannot defeat you, then I
cannot win....and, well, if I cannot win, then I would only be degrading the one to whom I should
have been heir. And if he had made a mistake long before, perhaps I can correct it.”

“What the bloody devil are you saying, Malfoy?” said Ron, his mouth agape.

“I'm saying that if it hadn't been for an accident, before I was born...I would have
been an heir of Salazar Slytherin.”

**A/N:** Disturbing, isn't it? Don't worry, I'll explain some more in the next
chapter. Will Draco Malfoy be the good guy for once? Can he help Harry even though he hates him to
his very gut? Does he even have any idea what he's saying? Find out that and more next time.
Also, hoping to have a little more h/hr interaction. Sorry if I missed out on that this time.
Meanwhile, please be a kind reader and review!

-->



20. The Hogwarts Charm
----------------------



**A/N:** Thank you for all of your reviews, once more. Now that I am tumbling more and more
toward the end of the story (just about 2/3 of the way through) things are going to reveal
themselves. Just don't get too scared when they do.

Chapter 20

The Hogwarts Charm

The whole lot of them were looking up at Draco Malfoy and trying hard not to blink more than
necessary.

“Er...excuse us?” said Ginny.

“Yeah, I sound insane, I know,” said Malfoy, “but there's more to it than you know. Even
more than I do, but the truth is that I have something to tell you that may help, so if you feel
like you need it anytime, feel free to say so.”

“What makes you think we would go crawling to you for help, Malfoy?” said Harry, his voice
sounding still slightly disbelieved.

“Oh, shut your pride, Potter. I wouldn't even be seen talking to you right now if it
wasn't for mother. She's just in fear of everything since she hasn't seen father for a
while. If he was back, she wouldn't be acting like this, like she's Dumbledore's little
helper or something. And you look here, Potter, I'm not going to help you fight. Ever. If you
do this spell, the better for you, but I will not be fighting with you giving me orders during the
war.”

“That's the whole point of the spell.”

“No, the point of the spell is that no one is disloyal to your little plan. That doesn't
mean that they actually have to do it.”

“So you're just going to sit there?”

“No, I'm not. I'm going to fight, but not because it's on your watch, Potter, but
because it is foolish to pass up an opportunity such as this where we may finally see a power
displayed unlike any other.”

“What do you mean?”

“Salazar was foolish enough to leave Hogwarts because he did not know the power that he could
attain if he stood by his three other little friends just a while longer. Hogwarts has more secrets
than you could imagine, and one of them is yet to be found out as to where the Hogwarts four hid
their powers before they died.”

“What are you talking about?” said Ron.

“As I believe I have mentioned in the past, your dim witted minds could not possibly fathom
something such as this. While you're too busy running around focusing on your little `war
scheme,' there is a bigger fish that I'm after.”

“So, let me get this straight,” said Hermione. “If we don't trust you to give us the
information, the Spell fails and we lose the war. However, if we do, you'll simply get your
hands on some powerful source of magic that you speak of. So, either way, we lose. Is that
right?”

“Erm...yeah, that's about it,” said Malfoy.

“Get out of here, Malfoy!” said Ron.

“No, wait!” said Harry.

“What? You're not actually going to listen to this rat, are you, Harry?” said Ron.

“He may be our only chance, Ron. If he knows something, he should tell us. We both know
he'll never be able to get at whatever power he's talking about - “

Malfoy snorted.

“Oh, shut up,” said Ron.

He looked at him and then at Harry, a disapproving look residing on his face. “Whatever you
think is best, mate. It's your funeral.”

“Go on, then, Malfoy,” said Hermione. “What is it that you have to tell us?”

“Only perform the spell when you know you can,” said Malfoy.

“Uh huh, and then what?” said Harry.

“That's it,” said Malfoy. They raised their eyebrows as Ron looked ready to choke him. “You
have to believe that it will work and understand that you have the support of the school. If you
think we're not on your side, nothing will happen. As long as you know it, we'll be bound
to loyalty. It's just the way it works. You've just got to have a bit of faith in it.”

“And that's your great advice?” said Ron.

“It was either that or have each one of us hug and sing the happy song. I mean, come on,
Weasley, you know perfectly well that the whole school will never get along. Even that should have
been clear. And yet if you could just do that one simple thing of knowing something that is not
absolutely true - I mean, it's the same way that magic works. Potter, you lived in that Muggle
filth and you never though you were a wizard. Remember how ridiculous it sounded when you were told
that. Well, do you? This is the same thing. When you perform a spell, you don't think of how
logical it is, but you just do it. You understand why you need to do it and that's all you need
to know, and you have faith that it will work. So just trust me on this, it's not that
hard.”

“And you began to think like a human when, exactly?” Hermione said to him.

“Think whatever you want, Muddblood,” said Malfoy, “but I've just told you all you need to
know. As long as Potter, here, sticks to that, the spell should work just fine. I just had to be
the one to tell you. Don't ask me why, but that's how it is. I told you how it works but,
like I said, I'm not going to be one to take orders. Everything else is downhill from there.
You go your ways and I go mine.”

“Fine,” said Hermione stiffly. “Go your ways, Malfoy. We obviously do *not* need you.”

“Whatever you say, Granger,” said Malfoy, and walked away, his hands pocketed in his robes.

“I wonder where in the world that came from,” said Ginny.

“Another universe, most likely,” said Ron.

“Well, I don't think we should care whatever his issues are - he told us what we needed to
know,” said Hermione.

“As long as he doesn't try to pull anything over,” said Harry.

“I dunno,” said Ginny. “Now that you mention it, the whole thing was rather suspicious.”

“I guess we'll just have to wait and see if the spell works,” Hermione said, looking at
Harry, who nodded.

“And if it doesn't?” asked Ginny.

“Then I suppose that would have been our last hope,” said Harry, sighing heavily and taking a
large piece of roast beef into his mouth.

“You really think so?” said Ron.

“I'm not so sure we can deny it,” replied Hermione.

***

“Seeing as we are at the near end of the year, we will shortly be wrapping up the three
remaining Eternal Spells and will also cover the twelve Spells in general right before the end of
the semester,” announced Professor Malfoy.

“Now there is this but one Spell that I want to get over with so that we don't have to do
any more wand work in here and that is the Verity Spell. Is anyone here besides Mr. Potter familiar
with such a thing?”

“Is it not sort of like the truth telling potion, only backwards because, instead, it makes
whatever one says become true?” said Hermione.

“That is precisely so, Miss Granger,” said Narcissa. “Does anyone know why someone would desire
to use this particular Spell?”

“Well, it definitely makes things easier,” said Dean. “I mean, if you could just say what you
wanted instead of performing a set of spells, that would work too, wouldn't it.”

“That it would, Mr. Thomas, but perhaps with deadly consequences,” said Narcissa with a grave
tone as the class looked back at her, frightened. “In various instances, it would even include
changing the past, if it was a rather strong situation. Sometimes words can be quite powerful and
we do have to be careful about what we say.

“However,” she continued, “truth telling spells are bestowed upon prophets and prophetesses, but
are only awarded usually to those who have shown wisdom and knowledge in the eyes of the wizarding
world. And, as an experiment, I want you all to think of something very simple and very minor
affecting that you would like to happen. Perhaps you would like to have an apple for lunch or have
it rain in the afternoon. Be aware of the fact that you must write down what you are going to say
beforehand and present it to me so that I may approve of it - “

”I bet Trelawney would die to be able to perform that Spell,” Hermione whispered to Harry, who
grinned.

“ - As soon as I do so, you may perform the Spell on yourself as I will give you the incantation
and instructions to do so. And I do warn you, if you say so much as say anything other than what
you have written on your parchment, there will be consequences! Only the first words that come out
of your mouth will be granted by the spell, but danger to all who defy them! You may
proceed...”

“How odd,” said Hermione, “there I was always believing that fortune telling was a bunch of
nonsense and now I get the chance to claim a prophecy myself. It comes around and goes around,
huh?”

“Bet it does,” said Harry. “What are you going to say, or wish for, I guess.”

“I think I'd rather like to finish my homework early today, wouldn't you?”

“Er...right,” said Harry, raising his eyebrow.

“Well, it does have to be simple!” said Hermione.

“Yeah, I know. I guess I could wish for a dreamless sleep or something.”

“That works,” said Hermione, smiling.

“You don't think anything could go wrong, do you?” said Harry, looking doubtful.

“Harry, a million things could always go wrong, but that can't stop us all the time, can
it?” said Hermione.

Harry looked at her doubtfully. “I guess you're right. I guess you have to stop living in
fear that something might go wrong - “

”Because it usually does?”

“Yeah,” said Harry.

Harry and Hermione, along with the rest of the class, wrote down their most simple desires on
their parchments and presented them to Professor Malfoy. After approving every one of them, the
class said the incantation, following whatever it was that they had writen down and Harry found
that the Spell felt a whole lot like being sucked into to a Pensive.

He waited patiently for something to go wrong, either his scar to seer or someone to yell out
the wrong thing. However, nothing did.

Harry blinked and the period was over sooner than he imagined.

“That wasn't too bad, was it?” said Hermione as they exited the classroom. “And with the
Legacy Spell to look forward to, I mean, I've really enjoyed her lessons, haven't you?”

“Yeah,” said Harry mindlessly. He was just thinking of how terrible it must have been to have
been made a prophet, knowing that you had the fates of people in your hands.

“Say, Harry, are you - I mean - are you ready for tomorrow? You know, the spell - “

”Yeah, yeah, I am,” Harry replied, snapping out of his thoughts.

“You're sure? There's nothing that you need to work on? You've got everything?”

“Hermione, you sound as if you were my mother,” said Harry.

“Sorry,” Hermione said. “I'm just worried about this whole thing. You know, it's a lot
more nerve wrecking to know what you have to face in the war than to actually be the one to face
it.”

“Oh, don't worry, I won't let you off the hook so easily,” said Harry grinning.

Hermione looked rather socked at his response.

“I'm joking!” said Harry. “I've already told you that I need you and Ron to be as safe
as possible during this thing, and you promised to keep to that.”

“I know,” said Hermione, grinning, “I was just testing you.”

“Right....”

As the evening of the next day approached, Harry wandered the corridors thinking of nothing but
the task that advanced. He knew that he had to succeed in the performing of the spell and that was
all that mattered to him. He didn't care about the people in the corridor that were smiling at
him, or what class he was going to next, which he concluded was a negative thing. This was a spell
about the school, after all, and he needed to stop thinking about himself and focus a greater deal
upon those who were around him. It was like Malfoy said, if he didn't believe that he had their
support, he wasn't going to get any. He needed to at least think that he had a number of people
positive about him and the war. He just wished he knew what was coming. How could he possibly
control something that seemed so absolutely random and unpredictable?

Harry was strolling down the Great Hall where he met up with the rest of the Gryffindors at
their table and saw that Matt looked as if he wanted to speak with him.

“Harry, six o'clock tonight, remember,” he said.

“What's at six o'clock?” asked Seamus.

“Never you mind,” Matt replied.

Harry sat down and sighed. He felt as if everything was absolutely out of his control. He knew
that as soon as the spell was accomplished, he needed to begin executing the plans that he had laid
out earlier with Matt and discuss them with the Defense Group; he had to make sure that everyone
was at the precise location at a certain time. He knew that the Order was supposedly to take care
of “the rest.” All he needed to do was get everyone out of there safely. Although, he knew that
anyone above 15 years old was going to have to fight. There was no other choice. He hated that
part. And the other one as well. As a matter of fact, he hated the whole thing.

After Harry had grabbed a quick snack, he returned to the common room and went up to his
dormitory, where he opened his trunk and stared at the materials that he had prepared for the
spell.

He ran his hand through his hair as he leaned over and placed his forehead into his palms.

“Hear me out, Sirius,” he said to himself. “I never meant for any of this to happen. And why
would it have to have happened to me anyway? I guess because it had to happen to someone, huh?...
I'm sorry about everything, but I'm going to try to make it up, okay? I'm going to make
them pay for everything. They can't win this time, we've been through too much. We've
been planning for too long! It can't go wrong this time. I won't let him trick me anymore,
I've learned to control it, I swear!...You never speak to me, nor do my parents, but I'm
willing to listen, and that's what counts, right? Right?...I sure hope so, because I'm just
not sure what to believe anymore...”

“Harry, you all right?” said Neville.

Harry raised his head and saw him standing in the doorway. “Er...yeah...I'm fine. Thanks,
Neville.”

“All right. Well, Ginny told me that you have to do something important for the Order tonight,
so I just wanted to wish you good luck.”

“Thanks, Neville,” said Harry, smiling. “You're quite lucky yourself.”

“I'm not lucky,” said Neville gloomily. “But I am willing to do whatever it takes to help,”
he said, nodding his head.

“I have a feeling as if we're going to need that a whole lot, Neville,” said Harry.

Neville smiled meekly, nodding, and walked over to his four poster. “Well, I need to get started
on that Transfiguration essay,” he said as he pulled out a book from under his bed along with a
quill, some parchment, and ink. “See you later, Harry!” he said as he exited the dormitory and
Harry smiled and nodded, sinking back into his bed and hoping to let the time pas bye more than
anything.

Harry had dozed off and had woken up to find that his watch read only fifteen minuted until six.
He jumped off of his bed hurriedly and grabbed the cauldron from his trunk, dropped his silencing
charm into it along with the cloak and rushed down the stairs and out of the common room, avoiding
the stares that he was getting from everyone who occupied it.

As he rushed out into the court yard of the school, he saw Mr. Thompson, Mad-Eye, and Lupin
standing there and waiting for him.

“Only a hair on time, Potter,” said Mad-Eye.

“Y...Yeah,” Harry panted. “Sorry about that, I dozed off.”

“Don't apologize to us, Potter, this is your responsibility. We're not your professors,
you know.”

“Right,” said Harry.

“Well, aren't you going to put it on, boy?”

“Er...oh, right,” said Harry and wrapped the cloak around himself, also hanging the charm around
his neck.

“Good,” said Mr. Thompson. “Now, Harry, we are going to go with you into the forest, but we are
not allowed to enter the cemetery with you -“

”What? Why?” said Harry frantically.

“They told me you were brave too, boy! They must have sold me short,” said Moody.

“No, it's just that I'm wondering...why?” said Harry, trying to sound calm.

“Well, it's easier to disturb the spirits if you're not alone. Besides, you're the
only one trustworthy enough to do the spell, according to these ingredients - “

Lupin took out a small leather bag and gave it to Harry. “Remember to place these into the
cauldron individually, saying the incantation,” he told him.

“Er, which incantation?”

“Oh, you don't have it, do you?” said Mr. Thompson, searching his pockets and revealing a
small parchment. “Here we are - “

Harry unraveled the parchment with one hand, the other holding the cauldron, and read over the
words inscribed in Latin.

“Is this all?” asked Harry, looking at them.

“Well, er, the trick is, Harry,” said Lupin, “you have to read it backwards.”

“What?” said Harry. “Well, why didn't you write it out backwards?”

“Because that's just it: if you write it out backwards and read it, that's not
*reading* it backwards, technically. It's just a really strange aspect of the spell. Just
make sure that you remember to do that.”

“Can't make it easy, can you?” asked Harry, raising his eyebrow.

“I'm afraid not,” said Mr. Thompson, laughing.

“Are we going somewhere with this thing or are we just going to stand around conversing?” Moody
grumbled.

“Oh, right!” said Mr. Thompson. “Well, Harry, you lead the way. Oh, and you haven't turned
the Silincing Charm on, you have to turn the knob - “

Harry looked down on the charm around his neck and did as he was told. Immediately, he felt as
if he himself had gone deaf and there was an unpleasant lump that had planted itself in his throat.
He began to take several steps just as he stepped on a twig, and could have sworn that he felt it
crack under his foot, yet heard nothing. He shrugged and proceeded walking toward the gates that
had been locked so that no one would go out in the areas that they had earlier been allowed near
the forest. Lupin stepped forward and muttered a spell so that they flung open and Harry continued
to walk, the others only steps behind him.

Although he was not sure of where he was going, he would occasionally hear either Mr. Thompson
or Moody telling him that he was either going off track or to turn toward a certain direction. He
could have sworn that they were heading in the same direction toward where he had seen Grawp battle
the centuars, but he soon saw a completely new path that had formed itself as they proceeded deeper
and deeper into the forest. He wanted to ask if it was much further, but he remembered that he was
wearing the charm and only moments later had he looked up to see very large gates that were made of
stainless steel and were locked with a large Hogwarts crest above them. Harry stopped and looked at
the top of the gate, where an inscription resided that read *“Incedo inimicus haud ot eht
illarum..”*

He turned to look at the others, only to see that they had stopped short several feet behind him
and Mr. Thompson had nodded for Harry to continue. At first, he wondered how he would do so if the
gate was locked, yet as he turned around he saw that it had begun to slowly unlock itself and creak
open as he took a step forward.

Harry felt very much like running back as he saw the graveyard reveal itself. It had several
enormously large tombstones at its center with other minor ones planted in an area all around them.
The only other thing that caught his eyes was the stone walkway which lay just beneath his feet and
litigated toward a mass in the center as if it was an altar. Harry sighed and prolonged his leg
forward, stepping onto the road.

He took each step very cautiously, approaching what looked like a pedestal surrounded by four
large statues which he recognized were that of a snake, an eagle, a lion, and a badger. Wow, he
thought, this really is Hogwart's graveyard. Then he reminded himself that he did sound pretty
stupid considering the fact that he had seen the crest outside of the gates and had been told that
a number of times.

Harry looked at each of them carefully and realized just how lifelike they seemed. The details
in them seemed to be to the very last, and yet they were not made of metal, but stone that looked
ready to collapse. Placing the cauldron on the stone, he unlaced the bag with the ingredients and
took the parchment in his hands. He read over the first line and saw that there were arranged in
order of the founders, starting with Gryffindor and ending with Salazar. Harry didn't know what
good it would do, but he reached into the bag and pulled out the dragon scales. Reading the first
line backwards, he placed them into the cauldron, after which a reddish smoke was emitted as soon
as it reached the bottom.

“*Rodniffyrg, temibis sutni satiledif oireper*...”

Harry knew that no sound came from his mouth as he said those words, but, apparently it mattered
because, as he looked up to the statue of the lion, he was taken aback to see it's eyes glowing
red.

Next, he took out the veela hair and dropped it in as well as he watched it emit a blue
smoke...

“*Walcnevar, aiticima oitseauq sutni snedurp eb...* ”

...followed by the sand of a hippogriff, emitting yellow smoke...

*“Ffupelffuh, ocid siledif iut ingenium...”*

...and, finally, the blood of the basilisk, emitting green smoke.

*“Nirehtyls, ounitnoc oge iut oitcidartnoc...”*

Harry watched each statue at every incantation that he pronounced and saw as every one of their
eyes glowed.

*This will work, this will work....They trust me, please let it work...This will
work...*

Harry waited in high hopes as he suddenly felt a small earthquake and the cauldron began

to glow. He stepped back slowly and watched as a small golden orb began to rise from it.
Curiously, he approached to touch it when he suddenly heard Mr. Thompson shout behind him,
“We've got to get him out of there!”

“Hold on, Harry!” yelled Lupin.

Taken aback, Harry turned around and shouted, “What's going on?” but remembered that he was
wearing the charm.

*Damned silencing charm*...

Turning it off, Harry yelled the words, only to hear Lupin reply as they were attempting to open
the gate, “Harry, no!”

Harry turned sharply to see the graves around him begin to glow and the earthquake increase in
intensity. As he began to walk back, he fell over the earth beneath him began to split and he
remained standing on an isolated piece of stone, only to look up to the four status that stood
before him.

Harry wondered if he should jump back on the other side, but realized that the ground was slowly
eating away from him and he saw shadowy silver vapor begin to rise from the other graves that began
to spin very quickly around him. He reached for his wand, but felt as if it was simply a helpless
stick as the mass began to whirl around him and he somehow knew that the statues of the founders
had increased in size.

“What do we do?” he heard Mr. Thompson shout from somewhere.

“Leave it!” growled Moody.

“Have you lost your mind!” shouted Lupin.

Harry was now watching the cauldron and the orb above it which was slowly growing and also
beginning to spin with four thin rings orbiting around it.

He dared not look down, lest it throw of his balance since the wind that the silver spinning
mass all around him created seemed strong enough to create a tornado.

Suddenly, he felt a hand grab him from behind and pull him out as a great force pushed him out
of the graveyard and he fell hard on the ground together with Mr. Thomspson and Lupin as he watched
Mad-Eye hurriedly attempt to close the gates.

“Give me a hand!” he yelled and Lupin and Mr. Thompson got up to hurriedly lock it with him.

The mass in the graveyard had pillared above the trees and suddenly all vanished as Harry saw
them close the gate with difficulty and all that remained visible was the golden orb, which had
remained floating in the air.

“Get down!” yelled Moody and Lupin as Mr. Thompson pulled Harry to the ground once more and he
pulled his head up only slightly so that he could see what was going on. Moody had also fell to the
ground next to them, sheltering his head as the orb began to glow belligerently and it suddenly
emitted an extremely loud sound blast accompanying a wave of plasma that seemed through the air,
toward Hogwarts and out to the forest. It was as if Harry felt trapped in a vacuum for a few
moments, and then it was over. His lungs filled with air once more and he blinked his eyes several
times, slowly gathering his strength to pull himself up from the ground.

“Did it work?” he heard his voice creak.

“You tell me,” said Moody.

“Apparently,” said Mr. Thompson.

“Yeah,” said Lupin.

Harry looked up to see that only some smoke remained present within the gates of the cemetery
and all of the graves were intact; it was as if none of it had happened. The ground was firm once
more and, as Harry lifted himself up, he regained his balance. He was suddenly aware of the cool
night air that occupied his lungs and he took extra care in taking deep breaths seeing as he had
most definitely lacked them in the past several minutes.

Lupin, Mr. Thompson, and Moody had gotten up beside him and had also been watching the graveyard
for a while. It now looked very peaceful and somehow even harmonious.

Harry looked at the three of them and Moody said, “You might want to take that off, son, so that
we may see your face properly.” He motioned to Harry's cloak.

Harry looked down on it and lifted it over his head.

“There we are, now,” said Mad-Eye. “You feel accomplished, well, do you?”

“Er...” said Harry. “I guess.”

“Well, that's too bad,” he answered. “Because this is nothing compared to what's to
come.”

Harry's expression fell slightly.

“Now did you have to go and say that, Mad-Eye?” said Mr. Thompson as they turned around and
began to walk back to the castle.

“I'm just telling the boy the truth,” said Moody.

“So,” said Harry, “so this means that all of Hogwarts will be faithful to us, does it?”

“If that's what you want it to mean,” said Lupin.

“Er, right,” said Harry.

“And that orb? What did it mean?”

“Well, that was the actual charm,” said Lupin.

“For what it's worth, it sure did look effective,” said Mr. Thompson.

“Hear, hear,” said Harry, exasperated, the sound still ringing in his ears.

From there on, the four of them walked back to the castle in silence, Moody growling
unexplainably every now and then and Harry asking occasional questions as to what he had just
witnessed. He found himself not willing to listen most of the time, however, since he was submerged
deep in his own thoughts.

“Well, this is it, Potter,” said Mr. Thompson as they reached the Hogwarts grounds.

“Wonderful performance today, Harry,” said Lupin. “You would have done Professor Snape proud,
and that's saying something.”

Harry flinched. “Er, yeah...you have no idea.”

As he returned back to the common room, Harry felt so exasperated that he could have sworn that
the spell had taken all of the energy out of him.

*But it's wonderful*, thought Harry. *The spell worked...Maybe Malfoy was right after
all...maybe all I needed was to have a little faith - wait, are you kidding me? Malfoy? Right? I
definitely need some rest...*

Getting past the Fat Lady, cloak in hand together with the silencing charm, Harry had just
remembered that he had left the cauldron behind, but he realized that he must have made some sort
of sacrifice in the least. Passing by the couches that occupied the space before the fireplace on
his way to the boy's dormitory, Harry saw something that caught his eye and he turned his head
to see Hermione asleep on the couch. It couldn't have been that long since he was gone, but,
apparently, she had stayed up to wait for him. Harry checked his watch and saw that it was well
into the eighth hour.

It seemed too early for everyone to be at bed already, yet, then again, half of them were
probably having dinner down at the Great Hall.

Cautiously, he approached her sleeping form and, putting down all that he had in his hands, he
sat down gently next to her, extending his hand to push a hair out of her face.

She looked so peaceful and beautiful just lying there that Harry did not wake her, yet he knew
all too well that she would be upset since she had bothered to wait for him. He saw that she had
even left a stack of sandwiched on the table by her side with a couple of butterbeers.

For once, Harry wished to just leave her there like that; to not need to bother her with his
problems nor adventures and that, finally, she would maybe have some peace of her own. Yet maybe it
was some strange force that landed her in his life, although Harry knew that many would have
preferred other wise. If anyone ever had the choice to be acquainted with him or even be an
important part of his life, he knew that many would rather avoid that chance and go a different
path altogether.

Signing, Harry placed his hand gently at the side of her face and whispered, “Hermione, wake
up,” in her ear.

Her eyelids fluttered open slowly and Harry grinned at her just as she smiled in return.

“You came back,” she said in a drowsy voice.

“Yeah,” said Harry, still grinning as Hermione sat up, looking concerned.

“How did it go? Are you all right? Everythings's fine? Are you fine? What was - ?”

“I'm okay, Hermione, really,” said Harry, laughing.

Hermione smiled and said, “I knew it,” defiantly.

“Knew what?” asked Harry, rather surprised at her response.

“Knew that it would work, of course,” said Hermione. She fumbled with something in her the
pocket of her jeans and pulled out a folded scrap of parchment. As she unfolded it, Harry saw that
she was inexplicably beaming. “And just look at this,” she told him, holding up the paper for him
to see.

Harry furrowed his eyebrows, unsure at where she was going with this; all he saw was a bunch of
poor stained ink blots on a very old piece of parchment.

He looked up at her with a questioning look only to see that she was still glowing.

“Harry,” she said, unable to hold back the grin. “I know who the heir of Hufflepuff is.”

Harry's eyes widened and he adjusted his seating position as if not sure if the cushions
would hold him up right.

“You what?”

“One of the last parchments that I found from Lily in the locket led me to do research on the
moonclaf. It's a beast that only comes out during the full moon and it's just about one of
the most peculiar things out there. And that could only mean one thing. I mean, once you think
about the connection, it all makes sense.” Hermione's eyes were shining with so much
anticipation that Harry did not know wether to be more surprised or happy.

“Well, who is it?” Harry asked, taking one of her hands into his own.

“Harry, it's Luna,” she whispered, almost silently.

“What?” he said, almost thunder struck and nearly falling off his seat.

“I said, it's Luna,” Hermione repeated, looking at him.

“But...er...I mean, are you sure?”

“Positive. There is absolutely no other - and were you just doubting my word?” said Hermione,
raising her eyebrows.

“Er...no, no, of course not,” Harry retorted quickly. “It's just that, I mean...why
Luna?”

“I really have no clue, but, Harry, don't you realize how wonderful this is? Harry,
we're going to win the war! I mean, this information is absolutely incredible! Could you
possibly even imagine what it could mean? It means that this could all be over...and
soon...and...and...we won't have to deal with this anymore. I mean,....it just will be so much
easier for us...”

“I know,” said Harry, pulling her into a hug. “I know....I know what you mean...”

While Hermione wrapped her arms around Harry tightly, nestling her head in his neck, Harry could
only think of one thing and it was that he had now absolutely nothing to lose. It was as if the
whole thing was suddenly laid out for him on a platter and all he had to do was make sure that the
task was completed. It was no longer about the prophecy and it was no longer about him. It was
about the fate of the school and everyone that resided within it and every person that had the will
to stand strong to make it so just like the beautiful and intelligent girl that was in his arms.
And, he decided, *that* was the way that he wanted it to be. No matter how difficult it would
be to get there and no matter how it was that they would accomplish the task, he knew that they
were going to find a way and, no matter what, he knew that they would win, not because it mattered
to him, but because it was of importance to her, whom he loved and would not let go of no matter
what it depended on. There was but one promise that he had to keep and that was that they came
first, and he came later. Screw the prophecy and screw everything else because the only thing that
mattered was not whatever destiny the magic spoke that had been shoved into some prophet's
mouth, but the decisions that he made along the way and whom they pertained to. That's all that
mattered, he knew, and he wasn't going to have it any other way. Perhaps, if others had known
that long ago, things would have turned out even somewhat differently from the way that they were
now.

As Harry felt Hermione pull away, she said, “So, how did it go? Did everything work out all
right?”

“Yes, yes, of course!” Harry said, smiling, still holding her arms.

“And?”

“Well, first we went really deep into the forest - we've never really been that far in
before. And, er, there was this really large gate to the cemetery and I had to go in alone - “

Hermione had all of a sudden given him a very quick kiss, her eyes shining.

“Okay,” said Harry, taken aback. “And...and then I went up to this pedestal-type thing and
that's where I placed the cauldron and slowly put in every ingredient - “

She did it once more.

“ - and suddenly this whole thing just - Hermione!”

“Yes - Harry - “ she managed to say in-between the kisses that she was giving him, after which
she finally stopped and gave him a rather long and deep kiss, during which Harry felt one of his
hands climb up to her back and the other place itself at the side of her face.

When she finally let go, Harry said, “What was that all for?”

Hermione smiled and said, “For being you.”

“For being me,” Harry repeated.

Sighing, Hermione said, “Because I love you.” She took his hands into hers and sat to face him.
“Harry, I want...to marry you. I want to grow old with you, share every adventure with you. And I
will die with you, no matter what.”

“Hermione - “

“Please don't say what you have to say,” said Hermione laughing and looking away. “You tend
to - “

“ - Make things worse that way, yeah, I know,” said Harry, smiling broadly.

“Harry, I want this to be my destiny, can you understand that? I will stand by your side no
matter what and I don't care what may come in the way. I will always be the one to save and
protect you.”

She looked at him, her eyes now sparkling with tears.

“You have no idea how much I want that to be my destiny as well, do you?” said Harry,
smiling.

Hermione hugged him and said, “And it will.”

“Despite the fact that there's this overgrown source of evil that I must perish, but that
will all be in the past soon, won't it?” Harry whispered to her, smiling to himself.

Hermione pulled away, giggling. “It's not exactly something to joke about, Harry,” she said
sweetly. “But it's not something that will get in the way of us either.”

“You're right,” said Harry softly, leaning into her. “No matter what...”

No sooner had Harry and Hermione the chance to share a very brief kiss then the door of the
Gryffindor common room suddenly burst open and they sprang apart, watching an enormous fleet of
students enter and settle themselves around the two of them, all screaming in jubilation and each
saying something along the lines of “Harry, you did it!” or “That was completely wicked,
Harry!”

As Harry watched them in complete surprise, he saw that the common room was now occupied with
people from other Houses as well since he had just caught a glimpse of Luna. And there was Cho, as
well as Justin Finch-Fletchey -

“Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute! HOLD IT!” Harry yelled.

All movement seemed to cease and all eyes were on him accompanied by brilliant grins and
smiles.

“What the devil is going on here?” he asked, looking around the room. He hear Hermione laugh
next to him.

“What's so funny?”

“Harry, mate,” said Seamus. “The spell! It worked! Man, you should have seen it! It was
amazin' what happed down at the school. The Houses! They're gone!”

It took several minutes for Harry to register what he had just heard. “I-I'm sorry,
what?”

“Harry,” said Ron, who had stepped forward. “Um...do you see what's...not on my
uniform?”

Harry looked at Ron from head to foot and his eyes suddenly stopped at his badge. In place,
there was a crest that simply read “Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” “Where's your
Gryffindor badge? Where are your colors? What happened!”

“Harry,” Hermione whispered suddenly. “Look around!”

Harry forced his eyes to move about the room as he got up and noticed that he was not in the
Gryffindor common room, or at least not in the way that he remembered it. The Gryffindor flags had
disappeared and were replaced by the same banners that contained the Hogwarts crest. The reddish
glow had been replaced by a golden one and the plate on the fireplace no longer bore the House
name.

“Is this - what does this - ?“

“Harry, you've got to tell us!” said Dean enthusiastically.

“It was so amazing how the ceiling in the Great Hall just began to swirl with all of these
colors - and then there was this blast that just came out of nowhere - “

“Yes, Potter, I think all of us would be keen of hearing how is it that *you* managed to
get this spell, is it, to work,” Malfoy's voice came from behind.

Smiling slightly to himself, Harry nodded and began to tell them exactly what had occurred at
the graveyard. He was, of course, pestered with a flood of questions, yet seeing them all there,
grouped around him, could have been possibly one of the most successful moments that he had ever
experienced. And, sure, they had a long way to go, but to everything there was a beginning, and he
knew that he couldn't ask for one that was any better that this.

**A/N:** If you think you've waited long, so have I. Not to spoil it or anything, but I
will say that the war will begin in the next chapter. Alas, that's the crazy way it is. Please
review!

-->



21. Getting to the Point
------------------------



**A/N:** I know that it has been such a long time, and I'm sorry for the wait, but I have
been murderously busy. Plus, another thing, I know that I promised to have the battle finally start
in this chapter, but I never even realized just how much information I had to get it before I could
do that. You must be patient with me, but it is simply not something I want to rush into. Since
this is a very important part of the plot, I want to get it done in the best manner possible, and
that may mean taking an extra chapter or two to get there, but I'd rather get it done right and
good than anything.

As for the HBP, I understand that disappointment stood with many of you, as it did with me, but
hopefully, this will be somewhat of a replacement for it although, we all know that it is hardly
possible to replace something such as that. However, despite all that, here is chapter 21!

Chapter 21

Getting to the Point

Harry paced the dungeons outside of the Order's headquarters as Ron and Hermione stood at
the side and waited patently for the door to open.

“Harry, don't move so much, you're making us - *me* nervous,” said Ron, with
correction once he saw Hermione glare at him.

He stopped and scowled at Ron, hands tied behind his back. Taken aback, Ron somehow found it in
himself to not meet his eye and take a step back from him.

No sooner had silence filled the room once more when the door sprang open and Mr. Thompson and
Lupin walked outside followed by members such as Hagrid and Tonks.

Harry's head propped up attentively and his eyes grew with both excitement and anxiety.

Ron shifted uncomfortably in position, watching them, and Hermione put on a stern face, coming
to stand closer to Harry.

“I suppose we don't have much of a choice,” said Mr. Thompson. “We agreed to make this your
call, after all, Harry.”

Harry bit his lip and looked at them, furrowing his eyebrows.

“Ron,” said Harry suddenly, and turned to see his friend slightly pale in the face behind him.
“Come here,” he told him, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“Use Ron,” he told them. “I guarantee he can fix our positions better than anyone - “

“But Harry - “ Ron began, as a majority of them stared at him. “I don't think -“

“You better start,” Hermione blurted. He looked at her, frowning, and she then said, “Oh,
sorry.”

Ron sighed and, facing the Order members, shrugged.

“All right, then,” said Mr. Thompson. “Anything else?”

“Yes,” said Harry. “Hermione -“

Hermione looked at him, a curious look on her face.

“Whatever she's up to - er, working on - let her keep at it,” said Harry, finally decided on
the fact that he didn't care that Hermione was keeping something from him; if it was that
important to her, he would stand by it.

Hermione turned scarlet in the face and looked absolutely shocked. “Harry, wh-what are you
talking about?”

The Order members looked concerned at Harry's words and a slight murmuring erupted between
some of them.

“Oh, enough playing, Hermione. I know you're doing something for the Order behind my back.
I've decided that I don't care to find out, but I guess it must be that important if you
would keep it from me.”

“I...I - I wouldn't - I -“

“Just do it, Hermione,” said Harry, exasperated as Ron looked from Harry to Hermione,
aghast.

Hermione looked as if she would burst and her shocked expression turned to that of anger. She
came up to stand between him and the Order members and said, “You listen here, Harry, I admire the
fact that you're letting me `go about' doing whatever I need to do, but you do *not*
have the right to - to order me around like I'm some kind of..*.thing*.”

Harry rolled his eyes and shook his head saying, “Why don't you try it sometime, then?”

“You are to respect me, Harry Potter,” she whisper warningly so that only he could hear her,
pointing a threatening finger at him.

Hermione shook her head disbelievingly as she stood back when Harry's expression didn't
change and said, “You're acting like him,” in an annoyed tone.

“Like who?” Harry snapped.

“You know...who...”

“Harry, is that all?” Lupin suddenly said, with authority. “We don't have all day.”

“Yes, yes, that's...all,” said Harry, not taking his eyes off Hermione, who still had fury
written all over her face.

“We'll meet you there tonight outside on the ground once more, then,” said Mr. Thompson and
the room emptied, leaving Harry, Hermione, and Ron alone.

Harry finally looked away from Hermione and rubbed the back of his neck. “What was all that,
Hermione?” he said enraged, turning to face her sharply. “And in front of the Order!”

“You should know better, Harry!” Hermione yelled and walked out, slamming the door behind
her.

Harry turned to look at Ron, who was playing with his fingers and not looking back at him.

Harry opened his mouth to say something and then followed Hermione's example and left the
dungeon.

Returning to the common room, Harry found Hermione to be the last person in it, sitting on the
couch and flipping though a book.

“Hey -“ he began.

“I really don't want to talk right now, Harry, especially to you.”

“But -“

She slammed the book shut and stood up to face Harry.

“I though I made it clear that I don't want to speak to you right now. You told me to try it
- well, now I am.”

“I didn't mean -“

“Choose your words wisely, Harry. You never know when they may come in handy.”

“Hermione!” he called after her just as she began to climb up the stairs.

She froze on the spot, not turning back to look at him.

“Wh - what, are you mad at me? Is that it? You're angry? Because if you are, look, I'm
sorry about what I said. I didn't mean it; whatever you're doing is your business and yours
alone. It's just that I'm...frustrated with everything and - and this on top! It's just
not helping -“

“No, Harry,” she spoke valiantly. “I am not angry with you. I did not favor the tone with which
you spoke to me, but I am not angry. I just need some...time to adjust to all of this. Not every
girl goes through a war this way, you know.”

“I know,” said Harry, slowly approaching her. “And I'm sorry.”

“You need not be, Harry, we're after the same prize,” she said with a slight laugh before he
got to her.

Harry stopped walking.

“What - what did you just say?” said Harry, his eyes growing wide as Hermione turned to face
him.

She looked surprised when she saw his face. “I...said that you shouldn't worry, I'll be
just fine after I spend some time alone - what did you think I said?”

“That's not what you said!” said Harry, taking a step away from her.

“Harry - “ Hermione began, extending a hand to him.

Before she could do anything else, however, Harry shook his head disbelievingly and ran out of
the common room, leaving Hermione speechless on the stairs.

Harry walked across the Great Hall and slumped himself into a seat at the practically empty
table, sinking his face into his hand.

“It just can't be...” he said to himself. “He's trying to trick me! He is absolutely
sick! How...how could he do something like this? Make me think - Hermione, of all people! How
could...how *could* he?”

A soft and sinister laughter filled the Great Hall and Harry's head snapped up from the
table.

For a second, Harry could have sworn that he was imagining things, but then, the voice
spoke....

*“You seem to be quite sure of yourself, Harry Potter....Do you* really *think you know
me that well? As well as I know your pathetic mind?...”*

“Where are you?!” Harry yelled, the few students seated in the hall turning to face him and then
murmured between themselves.

The voice laughed once more. *“Nowhere that concerns you, Harry, but you would think that
there are other things on your mind, are there not? Like that hapless Muddblood -“*

“Shut up!”

*“Well, well, Potter has a mouth. Don't speak up to your superiors, Harry.”*

“Too bad that doesn't apply to you,” said Harry softly.

Laughter rang once more. *“That was an impressive little spell that you performed. Too bad it
didn't work on you, did it? After all, the castor of the* *spell never does get
affected...”*

“Can they hear you?” Harry asked softly, a horrible feeling arousing itself at the pit of his
stomach.

*“No, they can't. Which would well qualify you to be classified as completely out of your
mind in quite a few books, but, then again, you would know all about that, now, wouldn't you,
Harry?”*

“What do you want?” Harry said through gritted teeth, searching the hall for any sign of a
shadowy figure or even a sinister face.

*“Not much, I must say, just one thing. Your little scheme will never work, you know that,
don't you, Harry? Sacrifice yourself and Hogwarts will go untouched.”*

“Never!” Harry spat. “You can't trick me!”

*“Who's playing tricks, Harry?”* the voice cooed nastily. *“You know what I'm
after, and your silly heart won't care but to save all of the meaningless lives in that school.
What do you say? After all, you're the great hero, aren't you? My supposed `downfall?'
Where is it, Harry? Where's that Gryffindor spirit?”*

“You wouldn't know anything,” said Harry softly.

*“That's too bad,”* said the voice. *“Think about it, Harry. And if you're wise,
you'll leave Hogwarts. After all, no one would really intend to die for you, would they? And
after all you've done for them...well, I would expect some sort of appreciation. And now you
had to perform a charm only to get them to go along with you? A little sad, isn't it? It's
not worth it, Harry. Let it end...you know you want it all to end...”*

“NO!” Harry screamed and, covering his ears, escaped out of the Great Hall, hearing only echoes
of a booming laugh.

***

“Hermione! Hermione, please, open up!” Harry yelled as he tried to steady himself alongside the
window that led to the girl's dormitories.

When it finally swung open, it revealed a startled Hermione that gasped when she saw that Harry
was outside her window on a broomstick, hardly holding himself in place from the strong wind.

“Harry, what are you doing?” she yelled so that he could hear her through the storm. “Are you
all right? Why did you run off like that, was it something I said?”

“Yes, it was,” said Harry loudly in return. “That's why I never again want to see you out of
my sight.”

“Harry, what -?” but she didn't get to finish as Harry suddenly kissed her on the lips. When
he let go, she slowly opened her eyes and had a dazed look on her face.

“I need to talk to you about something,” he told and she snapped out of it, nodding her head
sincerely.

Harry told Hermione to follow him into the common room as she escaped the girl's dorm room
and Harry flew in through the window by the fireplace.

Just as he landed, he watched as Ron walked in through the portrait hole just as Hermione
descended down the stairs.

Ron froze on the spot, as if he wasn't sure if this was a good time to interrupt, but Harry
grinned at him and said, “Come on, Ron, I need to talk to the both of you.”

Ron looked uneasy and walked toward Harry, saying, “Are you two...er...settled with what
not....”

“Yeah, we're fine,” said Hermione briskly, “Harry, what was the matter? You want to tell us
something?”

Harry nodded and, placing his broom down, took a seat on the couch, wondering how best he could
enable the words to come out of his mouth.

“Harry?” Hermione repeated when he didn't say anything for quite a while and stared away
into the fire.

He finally looked at the both of them and sighed. “He...knows everything,” said Harry dully.

“Knows everything?” said Hermione, as though what Harry said was the most understandable thing
in the world. “But...how?”

Ron raised an eyebrow a hand in interruption. “Wait,” he said, “when you're talking about a
`he,' you mean - do you mean You-Know - You-Know-Who?”

“Of course, Ron,” Hermione snapped impatiently.

“Alright, sorry,” said Ron, folding his arms.

Hermione sat down not far from Harry and looked at him, concern filling her eyes.

“I...I was in the Great Hall and...he just spoke to me...”

“Voldemort spoke to you? He's here?” Hermione said, a numbing awareness residing on her
face.

For once, Ron didn't cringe, but rather looked deep in thought about something.

“No, no,” Harry shook his head. “He's not here, of course. He just...he's trying to get
at me...he talked about...sacrificing myself for Hogwarts and - “

“No!” said Hermione sharply, standing up.

“I'm not going to do it, Hermione,” Harry assured her.

“He can't,” said Ron. When both of them looked at him for an explanation, he continued, “You
remember what that book said. No matter what, you can't give in, Harry. You know that. The
power thing, it will go away!”

“Well, that too,” Harry sighed heavily, only now remembering about the content.

“What exactly did Voldemort say, Harry?” Hermione said cautiously, sitting down once more.

Harry rubbed his eyes with his hand and tried to focus on the past hour.

“I don't remember exactly,” said Harry. “It's all such a blur - he was just...urgh...he
was everywhere....”

“He doesn't really know, does he, Harry?” Hermione said softly.

“He knows about the Spell,” Harry retorted.

“That means nothing, Harry. He's the heir of Slytherin - of course he knew! He felt it.”

“How do you know?” said Harry.

Hermione blinked. “I...I don't - I just...I - you know, I assume.”

“Right. Yeah,” said Ron suddenly.

“Ron, who are you talking to?” Hermione turned to him.

“Er...myself. Don't mind me,” he said, going back to thinking hard on something.

Hermione shook her head and turned to Harry once more and said, “Harry, try to wipe him out of
your mind. He's not worth it right now. Focus on this right now, please. It's important
that we assure everyone's safety; you can't let the madness get to you.”

“You're right,” said Harry. “He is trying to drive me mad.”

“But you won't let him, will you, Harry?” said Hermione gently.

“`Course not,” Harry said and gave her a small smile.

She smiled back and they both looked up to see Ron still gazing into deep space, in concentrated
though.

“Er...Ron?” said Harry finally, and he caught their eyes.

“Yeah,” he said, removing his hand from his chin.

“Welcome back,” Harry said, grinning broadly at his friend.

Ron gave him a you're-being-very-clever expression and sunk into the pillow cushions beside
his two best friends.

“You ready for tonight?” Hermione asked the both of them.

“Nope,” said Harry with a light tone, “can't say who is.”

“I know I'm not,” said Ron, and Harry could tell that he was probably feeling as if he had a
rather unpleasant lump down his throat.

As the evening passed, Harry soon found himself descending down the Hogwarts stairs to the first
floor amongst the members of the D.A., who had been either walking casually near him or actually
coming up to him and asking for his opinion on how this was all going to happen. He explained,
though with slight annoyance at having to retell it time and time again, that he was not sure what
the expect from the Order, but that they have to be familiar with several concepts first before
they can begin to assemble and practice on the battle ground. From anxious to feared responses, he
trained himself not to react to most of them since every one of them had a different opinion in
mind.

Bursting through the front doors, now rather a crowd surrounding Harry from behind, he led them
onto the field, beckoning them to follow him. Stopping to watch for any signs of the Order, he then
observed as the Hogwarts gates creaked open and Lupin walked in along with Mr. Thompson.

Harry walked to meet them, the group moving instantly after him and, just as he noticed that
they were in his wake, he turned and motioned for them to stop.

Lupin addressed him first and said, “Harry, you are aware that it may not have been the best
idea to invite *everyone* from the D.A. to join you this time? This may not influence them in
the best way. You do realized that they are not all like Ron and Hermione?”

“They're ready for anything,” said Harry definitely.

Both Lupin and Mr. Thompson looked impressed by this information and Mr. Thompson said, “Very
well, then, Harry. Hagrid will come by shortly.”

“Hagrid?” said Harry, raising his eyebrows. “What's he -?”

But before he had the chance to ask just what they were planning, the ground suddenly began to
slightly tremble and then gradually shake under their feet.

Confused whispers came from the D.A. and Harry was watching the Forest with wide eyes while
Lupin and Mr. Thompson stood aside calmly.

All momentarily became still and quiet until Hagrid emerged thought the gates holding what
appeared to be a large leash.

Without knowing exactly how he got the pulse to move his feet, Harry took a couple of steps back
as an enormous dragon with large yellow eyes and rather metal-like skin emerged from behind
Hagrid.

“N-Norbert?” said Ron in a shaky voice, who was now standing behind Harry.

Harry looked from him to the dragon and said, “No,” slowly.

“Well, there yeh are, Harry,” said Hagrid, beaming. “Yeh recognize `im, don't ye h? This
here's Norbert.”

Harry gave a shaky laugh and knew that shocked gasps were coming from the D.A., though, for a
while, he refused to hear them.

He caught a short glimpse of Lupin and Mr. Thomas, who were both silently talking between each
other and then looked once more at Hagrid, who was still beaming and calmly petting Norbert, who
had sat down.

“Er,” said Harry. “What are we - Hagrid? What's Norbert doing here?”

“Well, yeh see, it's simple, there, Harry,” Hagrid began. “Norbert's going to help yeh
with your escape plans.”

“Just how exactly is he going to do that?” Harry asked, something in his chest telling him that
this was definitely a bad idea.

Lupin and Mr. Thompson had finally decided to join the moment and walked over to Harry.

“The idea is simple, complicated, and yet effective,” said Lupin. “Norbert has been trained to
handle humans since he was a small dragon and has no dangerous teeth or sharp claws to stand in
anyone's way. If we disillusion him, a number of our younger students will be able to actually
fly on his back out of the school grounds.”

After Lupin had finished speaking, Harry found his jaw hanging loose. “That's insanity.”

“Of course it's not,” said Mr. Thompson. “Why do you say so, Harry?”

“Well, because - because he's a fire-breathing dragon that's a good several feet tall
and weighs several pounds. I mean, how is that going to go unnoticed?” said Harry, exasperated, and
gesturing to the dragon.

“Yeh don't have ter worry about that, Harry. Norbert's fully trained, he is,” said
Hagrid, patting the dragon, who made out a slight roar.

Harry winced and looked at Lupin. “You're sure about this, Remus? And you, Mr.
Thompson?”

Mr. Thompson gave a short laugh and said, “Not only us, Harry, but the whole Order, including
Dumbledore.”

Harry sighed. He felt rather outnumbered.

“Well, then, shall we move on?” said Lupin. “You'll be able to explain this later to all of
them, won't you?” he gestured to the D.A.

Harry nodded and wondered what else they had in store that they considered to be “escape
plans.”

As Lupin and Mr. Thompson began to walk toward the lake, leaving Hagrid to tend to Norbert,
Harry followed them and beckoned the D.A. after him.

As they approached the bay of the lake, the waters were quite placid and even the gust that was
now blowing through their hair wildly did not seem to disrupt them.

They watched as Lupin went up to the lake and made a swishing movement with his wand, murmuring
a spell under his breath and, suddenly, the water became anything but still.

Harry spread his arms apart in signal for everyone to back up, just as he did, and saw a giant
ship emerge to the surface, water leaking from all sides.

Harry stood astonished and could not believe his eyes. Did this mean that the Durmstrang
students were here as well?

“A gift,” said Lupin loudly, “from the Durmstrang Institute, courtesy of Igor Karkarof. He sent
a letter to Dumbledore informing him that if there was any way in which he could aid him, he was
free to contact the school.”

Not taking his eyes from the ship and once again trying to not pay any attention to the amused
gasps and sounds of astonishment from the group, Harry asked, “Has Karkaroff stopped running,
then?”

“Oh no,” Lupin replied. “He's still out there. But he has, of course, kept in touch with
Dumbldedore. If there's one thing he fears right now, it's Voldemort and his Death Eaters,
and the longer he's hiding, the longer he stays alive.”

Harry nodded gravely and looked up at the ship. “What are we to do with this then? Another
escape route?”

“Exactly,” said Mr. Thompson. “One by air, one by sea. The only thing left is - “

“By land,” Harry finished for him.

“Precisely,” said Lupin.

Harry blinked and couldn't imagine anything that could possibly help them escape by
land.

As Lupin and Mr. Thompson now headed toward the Forbidden Forest, however, something grand
dawned over Harry and he whispered to himself, “No way.”

He ran to catch up with them, having frozen on the spot for a moment and felt the D.A. follow,
now without him having to call for them.

They stopped just before the forest and Lupin turned to Harry. “I don't suppose you've
guessed what it is that we have to show you now, Harry?”

“Please don't let it be what I think it is,” said Hermione who, like the rest of the D.A.
had now come closer to Harry and the Order members.

Lupin snickered and led their eyes with his hand to an opening in the forest through which Harry
and the others watched several rather muscular centaurs emerge.

Harry heard Hermione emit a chocking noise and he felt rather stiff himself.

“We meet again, then,” said a centaur in a ample tone, facing Harry. He noticed that this had
been the same centaur that had held him as a prisoner last year when they had unbecomingly gone
into the forest to get rid of Umbridge.

“Er...hi,” said Harry in a voice that sounded like anything but his own.

He saw Hermione give a small wave with a meek smile and slightly burry herself behind Ron and
Neville.

“Don't worry,” said another centaur, giving a rather horrid grin. “We mean no harm. In times
like these, I believe, it's best that we put the past behind us and join forces since Jupiter
and Mars have aligned. If innocent blood is at stake, then we are willing to help.”

“I thought you helped no one?” said Harry, quietly, but meaningfully.

“That was so,” said another centaur, “and we shall not stoop low enough for anyone to take
advantage of us, but we are willing to help innocent youth, if that is the case.”

“You don't mind, then?” said Hermione, who had now emerged from Ron's back.

“We will not cater to anyone your age, of course,” said a female centaur, scowling, “but the
younger ones, yes. They do not deserve such a horrible fate. They are merely children.”

Hermione raised and eyebrow and wrinkled her nose, looking at Harry, who shrugged and looked at
Lupin and Mr. Thomspon.

He sighed and then spoke to the centaurs once more, “We really appreciate this, thanks.”

The centaur that had been standing at the front, bearing a back of long blonde hair, smiled and
motioned to his group and they soon disappeared once more into the forest.

“Is that it, then?” Harry asked Lupin.

“Yes, Harry, that's it,” he replied, “but I trust that you - “ he looked from Harry to Ron
and Hermione - “will make good sense of these conditions. Remember, the plans must be thought out
wisely, and if anyone can do it, it's you. We are, however, looking for constant reports from
you. Training and preparations will begin by the turn of the month. Can you be ready by then?”

“You can count on it,” said Harry, nodding his head.

“Very well, then,” said Mr. Thompson. “I trust that you will be able to explain the
circumstances thoroughly to your D.A. members and we will see you around, Harry.”

Harry took this as a sign of departure and made sense to lead the D.A. back to the castle.

***

The next time that Harry had walked into Narcissa's classroom, he was several minutes early
and found it utterly empty. Seeing Professor Malfoy seated at her desk and heavily examining some
documents, he watched as her blonde hair fell on the paper and obscured most of her face, though he
could still make out the dark circles clearly visible under her glasses.

“Er...Professor?” he said, only to make sure that his presence didn't take her by surprise.
Harry was taken aback, however, when Narcissa did not lift her head and said, “Take a seat,
Potter.”

Walking over to his seat, Harry planted his bag into it, but remained standing. He wasn't
sure what consequences to what he was about to say may have, but he decided that he wouldn't
rest until he at least heard some answers from Narcissa.

“Professor Malfoy,” Harry began.

Narcissa finally looked up, taking of her glasses and said, “I thought I told you to sit,
Potter? I have no time for this, you must excuse me. Whatever help you need with the lesson, you
may want to ask Hermione Granger. The war is a bit more important right now.”

“This...doesn't have anything to do with the lesson,” said Harry, who had come nearer to her
desk and looked at her gravely.

Just as Narcissa had prepared herself to return to her work, a blank look now occupied her face
and she laid down the glasses.

“Well,” said Narcissa. “What is it then?”

“I - I realize this isn't the best subject, but I understand that you're one of the
Order and I'm supposed to trust you. It's just - “

“Are you going to interrogate me, Potter?” she said in a rather amused tone, raising her
eyebrows.

Harry sighed heavily and said, “I overheard you talking to Remus about his brother,
Romulus.”

Narcissa's eyes broadened and her nostrils grew slightly. From the brief amount of time that
it took her to collect herself, however, Harry could tell that Narcissa was a very strong woman and
wouldn't stand for a mere teenager facing her with such a topic. He began to slowly back
away.

Narcissa closed her eyes for a moment and opened them once more, looking at Harry, just as he
was beginning to think that she would start yelling.

“What...you may have heard me discuss with Remus,” spoke Narcissa in a calm voice, though Harry
detected a slight hint of a quiver, “is a very personal issue, but I do not blame you for...being
concerned, Harry. I understand that you would like to know any connections that I may have with
your godfather, but I am sorry, I cannot say. Let's just leave it at that I - let's just
say Romulus and I were rather close back in the day, but it's...nothing you should ever concern
yourself about, Harry. If you need to learn to trust me, I'm afraid you must find some other
way.”

She finished speaking, breathed deeply, and returned to the document, placing her glasses on
once more.

“Er...thanks,” said Harry after a moment of silence occupied the classroom.

Narcissa peered at him through her glasses. “If I may say so, Harry, you are by no account to
question me of any such information ever again. I simply answered because I want you to be able to
trust me, are we understood?”

“Yes, Professor,” said Harry, nodding his head slightly.

“Good,” she said, lowering her gaze. “Take your seat, then, Potter.”

Harry took one last look at her and settled himself at his desk.

While the rest of the class slowly filled in, Harry kept his eyes on the clock. If anything, it
was not that he wanted to be out of Defense Agaist the Dark Arts Class, but he had anticipated
meeting with the D.A. After everything, would they be willing to go along with a dragon, a sinking
ship, and a herd of centaurs? Harry had to admit that he had doubts himself, but he had not faced
any a number of those who had seen what the Order had to show them last night except Ron and
Hermione, who were already ultimately in belief that the Order had completely lost it, and he
couldn't blame them.

As Narcissa Malfoy finally rose to start the lesson, Harry focused on the fact that she had
taken out a small, black velvet box and placed it at the center front of her table. Finding that
others, like himself, were watching it curiously, he boggled his mind for what could be in the box.
Could it be a contained Eternal Spell?

Narcissa seemed to have finally put away the documents and laid her glasses gently on the
table.

“We may as well cover the last two Eternal Spells in the next upcoming weeks,” spoke Narcissa,
placing her palms on her desk to face them, “since circumstances have come at hand.”

Murmurs of acknowledgment occupied the room but a stern look from Narcissa made all go silent in
a moment.

“Thought we will be covering the two at such a quick rate, that does not mean that the amount of
work on each will be minimized, though I will make sure that homework is evenly distributed. As I
mentioned earlier, one of the two final Eternal Spells is the Legacy Spell, while the other, one
which you may not have hear of, is called the Spell of Destruction.”

This time, no response came from the students. Most of them were too busy trying to put together
what either one could mean. Either that, or they most definitely did not like the sound of the
second spell.

All eyes watched cheerfully as Narcissa bent over and opened the velvet box, which immediately
emitted a soft gold glow. Placing her hand into the box, she drew out something that looked like a
floating golden chain.

She held onto two opposites sides of the chain carefully with both hands and it slowly arranged
itself into what looked like a family tree. Harry noticed that, at points, some parts of the chain
glowed brighter and stronger then the rest while others well extremely dull, dim, and practically
meaningless.

“Is that - ?” said Hermione, eyebrow raised.

“Yes, what do you believe it is, Ms. Granger/” said Narcissa boldly.

“An actual legacy?” asked Hermione, her voice astounded.

“Could be,” said Narcissa with a glint in her eye.

“But legacies aren't...real, are they? I mean - “

Narcissa raised her eyebrows. “Do you dare claim something unreal that you have unveiled before
your eyes, Mr. Finnigan?”

Seamus turned slightly pink.

“A legacy, in all sense, is a heritage. Something rather grand, may I say, passed on for
generations. This is an actual legacy in form of my family.”

Several gasps erupted around the room and Harry could feel himself rather struck at the idea.
There was a legacy that had to do with Narcissa? Of course, who's else's could it be? He
doubted many would trust others with their family's legacy, no matter who they were. What about
his legacy, though? Did every family have one? Did James's or Lily's? Anything was highly
possible, after all.

Harry instantly remembered the Black family tree and realized that the legacy that Narcissa was
holding had to pertain to the Black ancestry. Looking more carefully at it, however, Harry noticed
that lines that lead each other in every way were not what he remembered of the Black family
portrait. He considered this for a moment and came up with the idea that this may as well have been
the legacy of Narcissa's mother.

“How does a legacy work?” asked Neville, who had raised his hand. “After every member of a
certain family is perhaps dead, what happens to it then?”

“A legacy is a strange and powerful thing,” Narcissa said dark, still holding the chain. “It can
sustain incredible power and, it is according to the heir and their acceptance of this legacy.
There happen to be members that chose to go against all odds to hold off their legacy while others
try to drain as much power and force from it as possible.”

“Does every family line have a legacy?” Harry blurted out.

“Most certainly not,” said Narcissa, looking at him. “Legacies begin with a single very powerful
witch or wizard who chooses to portray a piece of him or herself throughout the generations of
their line to come. And how else could he or she do that...then through the Legacy Spell.”

For a moment, Narcissa seemed to admire the looks of comprehension that she was getting from her
students.

Harry stared at the legacy that Narcissa was holding. There was a heavy link at the end that
looked somewhat burned.

“To answer your question earlier, however,” said Narcissa, “once the last member of a Legacy is
dead, it is forever lost and cannot by any means be accessed by anyone that does not have the
blood. However, a Legacy Spell not only requires blood. It is a imprint that attaches itself to
every soul and can be accessed by no one other than the beholder of the line.”

Harry looked at Hermione, who was sitting next to him and carrying a pensive look on her face,
listening as attentively as possible. Harry couldn't help but notice the appreciation and
respect that Hermione held for Narcissa, yet also reminded himself of the fact that, had it not
been from Dumbledore allowing Narcissa to teach Defense Class, they would have never learned any of
these spells. Had he been trying to train him all along? First Narcissa, then Snape, and finally
Mr. Thompson. But why couldn't he simply get all of this through to himself? Was it really
necessary other Hogwarts students to learn of such things? The clear answer was `yes,' Harry
told himself. They all had to know. This was no longer just about him, it was a war, not a
one-on-one battle.

At the end of the lesson, Narcissa exclaimed that she needed a two-roll essay on famous legacies
and possible referrences to the Spell of Destruction, at which all she had hinted that it would
have to have caused major problems globally.

When Harry was finally free to leave, he rushed to the Room of Requirements, even volunteering
to carry some of Hermione's books so that they could both get there faster.

Hermione made sure to assure him that he had done a superb presentation since there were few
members who were still uncertain of the Order's decision for the escape plans. Despite
anything, it was not up to them, after all. They would be fighting; those who they really had to
get out of there were those in the younger years. Harry sighed as D.A. practice continued and
watched Ron working steadily at the map in the corner, seeming a little too tense for his good.
Luna had come over to him and placed a gentle hand on his back. She said something that Harry could
not make out, but guessed that is was something rather typical of her since Ron snorter with
laughter and she simply blinked. He continued to talk to her, however, and it came to have rid his
mind of tension since, once she left a couple of minutes later, he now was staring at the map and
grinning rather goofily.

Smiling at his best friend, Harry resumed his monitoring and was glad that, for once, at least
one burden was off his shoulders and also, for once, Ron didn't have to entirely suffer at the
hands of it.

***

“You reckon Narcissa was in love with Romulus? But how?” said Hermione anxiously, peering up at
Harry from her paper.

“I don't know,” said Harry, sighing, “but it sure does tell us more about her. I mean, the
fact that there was this life before all the Death Eaters and everything. You think maybe Narcissa
was once - “

“Good?” Hermione finished, shaking her head. “I never said she wasn't, but we can't
deny, Harry, that she is the wife of Lucius Malfoy and the mother of Draco Malfoy.”

“Not exactly our top benefactors,” said Ron, scribbling away between the map and his essay. “And
who said this Romulus fellow was a good guy, anyway, even if he was Remus's brother? I thought
I heard they never got along?”

Harry rested his chin on his palm and looked at Hermione who gave off a he's-got-a-point
look and once more began to speak. “Anyway,” she said, “I don't understand why we're
focused on this whole Professor Malfoy business. We've learned to trust her, haven't we?
Dumbledore trusts her as much as Snape. You said yourself, Harry - “

Ron snorted and Hermione threw him a dirty look.

“ - that she should be *trusted.*”

“Maybe you're right,” Harry said. “It's not like she has anything to hide. She seems
alright, after all - for a Malfoy, that is.”

Ron looked up and nodded with a slight smile; Hermione seemed to approve of the statement.

“Well,” she finally said, closing a thick and old book that she had been examining, “I think I
may have gotten some wind of what the Spell of Destruction may mean.”

“Don't tell me you've already finished the two scrolls?” said Ron in disgust.

She raised an eyebrow and said, “Well, I never did blame you for not finishing already since you
do have that map to work on and Harry has other things on his mind. You would think you would give
me the space to get my homework done on time, in the least, Ron.”

Ron didn't reply but grudged a look and lowered his head to continue working.

“Never mind that now, though,” said Hermione lively and continued, pointing to her notes. “I
looked over the time lines of activities both in the wizarding and Muggle worlds and there seem to
be high climaxes in which the two have thing s to do with each other, and I don't mean wars or
anything of the sort, but global disasters. For example, when the Ice Age occurred, Daimon
Charlsworth had been working on a Cooling Charm when his adversary, Carmen Kronswick had sworn to
seek revenge on him after he lost him his reputation. Days after the Cooling Charm was finally
perfected and introduced to the wizarding world, suddenly a peculiar enchantment took over the
world that caused everything to freeze. Daimon Charlsworth was never found again, but Carmen
Kronswick had mysteriously disappeared and reappeared only years later, claiming to take credit for
the Ice Age, though no one dared to believe him. Although - “

“Hermione,” said Ron, annoyed, “where are you going with this? Could you please just - ?”

“I'm getting to the point,” she said with difficulty, her lip lightly trembling. “The point
is that this is not the first example of something taking on a global effect. No sole simple wizard
could do this on their own; this was power beyond imagination, a power that had to be controlled.
Other such examples came to lose whole islands, erupt Volcanoes when a Greek sorcerer was angry
with the king of an ancient city, and start whirlpools, blizzards, things that normal wizards
cannot accomplish on a day-to-day basis. A greater power was at work, it had to be. For
heaven's sake, not even Dumbledore or Voldemort could ever pull something like this off!”

This seemed to get Ron's attention, who had now finally put down his quill and looked a
little apprehensive.

“What are you saying?” said Harry attentively.

“The Spell of Destruction,” said Hermione, “is no ordinary Eternal Spell. If anything, this
spell should not only affect man kind, but the fabric of time alternates when these changes compete
with history itself. The only way a spell such as this could be performed is by using some kind of
solid - oh, I don't know - background. This isn't just *done* by a wizard. This must
be a spell that requires threads and threads of facts and history to tie in together so that even
one insignificant challenge in the life of one wizard would change everything in an ultimate
manner.”

Ron and Harry both stared at her as she looked enlightened.

“Of course, no ordinary wizard or witch could do something of the sort; they would have to be
quite powerful in the coarse.”

“What are you getting at?” said Ron suspiciously.

Hermione blinked. “Well...I - it's not necessary that this is exactly what the last Eternal
Spell is it's just...possible, isn't it?”

“And that was your point?” said Ron, sounding disappointed.

Hermione looked insulted and returned to her books, not speaking another word of it.

Harry, however, remained thoughtful.

As the evening passed, Harry found it simple enough to finally gather his mind and finish the
essay after Hermione had already gone to bed. Ron, however, was still struggling with the map until
he laid it aside and said, “You know, I think it's possible that it may be ready?”

Harry looked up slightly amused. “You mean the map? Done?”

“I should think that the Order just may be able to take a final look over it now,” said Ron with
a smug look on his face.

Harry grinned and said, “Wow, Ron, I don't believe it. You actually took something and stuck
to it. And didn't complain. You know, Hermione would be proud.”

“Yup. Can't wait to *rub it in her face*,” said Ron enthusiastically.

Harry grinned once more and decided that he too was going to turn in for the night. Ron gathered
everything off of the table in agreement and said that he would finish the remainder of his essay
during breakfast.

“You're sure you won't get jam all over it?” Harry said, smiling.

“Ha, ha,” said Ron, yawning.

Ascending the stairs, Harry suddenly felt a slight prickle on his forehead.

Ron looked startled and asked, “What's wrong? Not your...scar, is it?”

Harry said nothing but looked to the window and could have sworn that he saw a green shooting
star in a distance, one that was unnaturally traveling upward.

“No,” said Harry, “it's nothing.”

And with that, they lazily climbed their way up to the boys' dorm, gathering barely enough
strength to find their way into bed.

**A/N:** Just in case you missed the note that I left before this chapter, I must apologize
for promising the beginning of the battle since I simply didn't realize just how much
information I had to get in. Although, better late than never. Therefore, I will not absolutely
promise it in the next chapter, but more development will come toward it, never fear! Please
review, it does both mine and your soul good!

-->



